The Distributed Proofreaders Canada eBook of The Royal North-West Mounted Police, by Ernest J. Chambers

This eBook is made available at no cost and with very few restrictions. These restrictions apply only if (1) you make a change in the eBook (other than alteration for different display devices), or (2) you are making commercial use of the eBook. If either of these conditions applies, please contact a https://www.fadedpage.com administrator before proceeding. Thousands more FREE eBooks are available at https://www.fadedpage.com.

This work is in the Canadian public domain, but may be under copyright in some countries. If you live outside Canada, check your country's copyright laws. IF THE BOOK IS UNDER COPYRIGHT IN YOUR COUNTRY, DO NOT DOWNLOAD OR REDISTRIBUTE THIS FILE.

This eBook was produced by: Marcia Brooks, Pat McCoy & the online Distributed Proofreaders Canada team at https://www.pgdpcanada.net

One undertaking to write a history of such a redoubtable corps as the Royal North-West Mounted Police, a corps which might be said to be constantly on strenuous active service, and consequently peculiarly prolific of stirring story, is tempted to dwell rather upon the dramatic and sensational incidents of the records of the force than upon the more matter of fact and historically valuable annals.

I have tried to resist this temptation as far as possible, my desire being to produce a volume of some sort of historical value—rather an authentic record of the origin, development and work of the force than a spicy collection of stirring adventures, more or less apocryphal in character. A few, comparatively a very few, thoroughly authenticated stirring incidents of the service of the force are related in the following pages, but no more than enough to intelligently illustrate the character of that service.

The late Inspector Dickens upon one occasion informed me that he had for some time been collecting, with a view to their publication, a number of the well-authenticated stories of daring and adventure within the force, and it is greatly to be regretted that his intention was never put into execution, for what a stirring volume might have been added to Canadian literature.

As to the present modest volume, the record of the Royal North-West Mounted Police is so largely the history of Western Canada that the preservation in some sort of an endurable form accessible to the reading and writing public, of the annals of the force seemed an actual necessity, particularly with the control of the force undergoing a change as at present.

Every care has been taken to secure accuracy of fact, and I must especially express my thanks to Lieutenant-Colonel Fred. White, the Comptroller, for his courtesy in assisting me greatly, not only with personal information, but by placing documents and photographs in his possession at my disposition. I feel that grateful acknowledgements are also due to Assistant Commissioner J. H. McIlree, for assistance in securing many of the portraits used in the illustration of this work, and to Mr. D. A. McLaughlin, Chief Government Photographer, Ottawa, for a number of excellent illustrations procured from him.

I have drawn to some extent, too, upon Dr. H. J. Morgan’s volume, “Canadian Men and Women of the Day,” for some biographical information. It is rarely one produces a Canadian book of historical character without doing so.

Having resided for some time in the North-West, having gone through the rebellion of 1885, including the chase after Big Bear, and having many friends among the officers and men of the Royal North-West Mounted Police. I have had the privilege of knowing something of the way the force does its work and of the excellent spirit pervading all ranks, and I only hope this volume may do something towards perpetuating the record of the invaluable contribution towards Empire building in this Canada of ours, made by this truly admirable body of men.

In 1872 the Dominion of Canada, as yet only five years old, was face to face with a momentous proposition.

How was the infant country, weak in population and financial resources, to provide for the exploration, opening up and settlement of the vast region of 2,300,000 square miles—a continent in itself—acquired by the Dominion in virtue of “The Rupert’s Land Act” passed by the Imperial Parliament in 1868?

The United States had had to pour out, and was still pouring out, at that date, human life and money with a prodigal hand to open up the new territories to the South of the infant Dominion’s recently acquired western Empire, and the end had not yet been accomplished ^[1]. With her infinitely more restricted immediate resources in men and money Canada could not face the same expenditures.

At that very time the United States was spending at the rate of $20,000,000 a year upon its western Indians alone, and naturally enough similar complications with the Indians in the Canadian west as those which had occurred in the United States, drenching the camps and trails of the pioneer settlers with blood, and necessitating the frequent despatch of costly military expeditions, were feared even by those not usually timid. There were powerful and ferocious tribes of Indians in the new region—the Crees and Blackfeet for instance—it was well known, but just how many was a matter of dispute, for the knowledge of the new country was very meagre, based upon the unverified tales of the half-breed trapper and the fur trader. There was even great uncertainty as to the actual extent and main physical features of the country. There were great rivers and lakes and considerable mountain ridges which had never even been heard of, and such great streams as the Saskatchewan, Bow, Qu’Appelle and Belly Rivers were incorrectly sketched upon the crude maps.^[2]

Among so much that was uncertain as to the new region there was this much known positively:—The Dominion had undertaken to govern the Great North-West, and by a solemn covenant entered into with the Province of British Columbia, had pledged itself to lay down across the vast unexplored stretches of forest, prairie, flood and mountain, a railroad connecting the old British colonies on the Pacific coast with the original provinces of Canada.

Up to 1866 Vancouver Island and the mainland of British Columbia, formerly called New Caledonia, were separate colonies, but in the year named they were united under the name of British Columbia. July 20, 1871 British Columbia became a province of the Dominion of Canada on the specific understanding that within two years work would be begun upon a railway to connect the province with eastern Canada. The very day that British Columbia entered Confederation, parties of engineers entrusted with the preliminary surveys for the new railway, left Victoria to work eastward, and others started from the Upper Ottawa to work westward.

It was obvious that to ensure the safe construction and operation of this trans-continental railway, no less than to provide for the security of the settlers who were already beginning to filter into the wilderness, some powerful and efficient instrument would have to be provided for the assertion of the national authority and the enforcement of the law.

Such an instrument was created in the North-West Mounted Police, a body which has earned for itself during the thirty-three years of its existence an important and highly honourable place in the annals of Canada.

Before proceeding with the relation of the facts connected with the organization of this splendid force and with its services to the country and the Empire, it is probably better, for the purpose of indicating the exact conditions prevailing in the North-West in 1873, the year the force was organized, to briefly trace the history of the country up to that time.

The original means of communication between the Great North-West and Europe was via Hudson Bay, and for a very long period that was the only trade route between our great west and Britain. The British flag, it might be remarked, was the first European ensign to fly over any part of that vast domain, and it held undisputed sway over the shores of Hudson Bay and the region to the south and west of it for many years before the last of the lily-emblazoned flags of France in the valley of the St. Lawrence was replaced by the Union Jack. English trading posts had been established on Hudson Bay and Straits, and English trading influences felt throughout a considerable portion of region which now forms part of the Dominion’s North-West and North-East territories within forty years of the founding of Ville Marie (now Montreal) by de Maisonneuve. A keen conflict was for a number of years maintained between the French and the English for the possession of these remote territories, and the trading forts successively changed hands as fortune happened to favour the one or the other.

A British expedition, under Sebastian Cabot, in 1517 discovered Hudson Strait. In 1576-1577 Martin Frobisher made his voyages of discovery to the Arctic regions of Canada. In 1585 John Davis discovered Davis Straits, and the two following years visited the seas to the north of Canada. In 1610 Henry Hudson, in command of another English expedition, discovered and explored Hudson Bay and James Bay, and wintered on the shores of the latter. Hudson, being deserted there by his mutinous crew, another English expedition under Captain Thomas Britton proceeded to James Bay in 1612 to effect his relief, but failed. In 1613, two distinct English expeditions, one under Captain Fox, the other under Captain James, both, as had been the case with Hudson, despatched in quest of a north-west passage to the Far East, explored both Hudson Bay and James Bay. In 1670, King Charles II, of England, granted to Prince Rupert the charter to trade in and about Hudson Bay and Straits, in virtue of which the Hudson Bay Company was organized. A governor and establishment were sent out from England, and two forts or trading posts established. The main object of the company was to engage in the fur trade, but its charter authorized it to conduct explorations.

In 1672 the French Jesuit priest, Father Albanel, inspired by that zeal for the spread of the Gospel of Christ among the heathen Indians, which led so many devoted French priests, in that brave era, throughout daring trips of explorations, and in many cases, alas! to glorious martyrdom, performed the feat of making the passage overland from Montreal to Hudson Bay, and took formal possession of the land in the name of the King of France, although the English had already established themselves there.

If the officials of the Hudson Bay Company heard of the good priest’s visit and patriotic act, it does not appear to have concerned them, for the year 1686 the company had no less than five trading posts in operation round the shores of Hudson and James Bays. They were designated the Albany, the Moose, the Rupert, the Nelson and the Seven Factories. In the year last named one of these English posts was overwhelmed with disaster. The activity of the English traders in the then far north-west was interfering with the fur trade of the St. Lawrence, and an expedition under Pierre Le Moyne, Sieur d’Iberville, was organized in New France to proceed to Hudson Bay and destroy Moose Factory. The commission was thoroughly executed, and, in subsequent expeditions, between 1686 and 1697, d’Iberville captured five more posts of the company, and destroyed many of its vessels; but the Hudson Bay Company was not destroyed nor deterred from its purpose. In 1696 d’Iberville returned to France, and under the treaty of Ryswick, passed that year, there was a mutual restoration of places taken during the war. By the treaty of Utrecht, 1713, Hudson Bay, and adjacent territory was definitely and finally ceded to Britain, fifty-seven years before the Laurentian colony of New France.

There was destined to be many years’ dispute as to exactly what comprised the Hudson Bay territory, or Prince Rupert’s Land. The original charter comprised the country drained into Hudson Bay and Hudson Straits, but the company’s voyageurs and trappers travelled over great areas to the west and south of those limits, and established forts or trading posts therein. Rival English fur traders disputed the monopoly of the company, even to the coast trade of Hudson and James Bays, but the Company generally succeeded in driving them out and destroying their establishments.

The French, too, with their wonderful genius for inland discovery, penetrated from the distant St. Lawrence settlements to the great prairie region to the south and west of Hudson Bay. In 1732, two Montreal traders, de la Verandrye and du Luth (after whom the city of Duluth is named), built a fort on the Lake of the Woods, and before the conquest of New France was completed, enterprising French pioneers had established trading posts on Lake Winnipeg, Lake Manitoba, Cedar Lake, and on the Saskatchewan.

For a time after the conquest, the French fur traders appear to have practically withdrawn from the vast region west of the great lakes, and the Hudson Bay Company enjoyed full possession of the far western fur trade. Then rival concerns returned to the big company’s sphere of operations. The most important of these was the North-West Company, organized on a co-operative system at Montreal, 1783. Its promoters were Scotch and French, and as it was a Canadian company and operated over the same route as the former fur trade of New France, it attracted to its support the hardy voyageurs and “coureurs des bois” who had diverted so large a share of the western fur trade to the St. Lawrence route during the French regime. To them the Hudson Bay Company was an hereditary enemy, and they entered upon the work of opposition with great zeal. Rivalry of the keenest kind prevailed between the two companies, and pitched battles and bloodshed were the result. The Hudson Bay Company claimed the whole of the present north-west, including Manitoba, by reason of its charter and alleged prior occupation. The North-West Company, as a Canadian concern, on the other hand, claimed the right to trade in the prairie region on the ground that it had not only been discovered by parties sent out from Canada during the French regime, but had, up to the time of the conquest, been occupied by Canadian traders or their agents, and was consequently a part of the Canada of New France which was ceded to Britain by the Capitulation of Montreal, and not rightly a part of the Hudson Bay Territory.

In 1811 and 1812 the Earl of Selkirk, having acquired a controlling interest in the Hudson Bay Company, decided to form a settlement, and sent a number of settlers out from Scotland to locate upon lands on the Red River. This was the first serious attempt at settlement in what is now the great province of Manitoba. The North-West Company, whose employees up to this time had practically monopolized the trade of the Red River Valley, soon came into violent conflict with this settlement, and determined and dastardly measures were resorted to to accomplish the destruction of the settlements. Attempts to starve the settlers out by seizing their supplies en route from Hudson Bay failed, and so did efforts to arouse the Indians to accomplish the destruction of the settlement, and other efforts to bribe the settlers from their allegiance to the Hudson Bay Company. At length a party of North-West Company men entered Fort Douglas, the headquarters of the settlement, and carried off the guns and means of defence. This caused somewhat of a stampede among the settlers, and the raid upon the fort being in course of time succeeded by the arrest and transportation to Montreal of the Governor of the settlement, Miles Macdonell, the settlement was abandoned in June 1815, the year of Waterloo. Later in the same year, the main party of the Selkirk settlers, recruited by some new arrivals from Scotland, returned to the destroyed settlement and rebuilt their homes, fort and mill. The half-breed adherents of the North-West Company, who had been directly responsible for the previous disaster, again showing a disposition to create trouble, the Selkirk colonists suddenly fell upon their settlement and took their leader, Cameron, prisoner, releasing him, however, on the promise of good behaviour. June 19, 1816, the colony was again surprised and raided by the North-West Company’s half-breeds. Twenty-one of the Hudson Bay Company officials and adherents were killed and one wounded in this affair. Again the afflicted colonists were forced to take shelter in the Hudson Bay forts to the north.

Meantime Lord Selkirk had arrived in Canada to endeavour to secure protection for his colony, but failed signally until he personally organized a military force. Upon the conclusion of the war of 1812-1814 with the United States, two Swiss auxiliary regiments in the British Service, the De Meuron and the Watteville regiments, were disbanded in Canada, and Selkirk engaged one hundred of their officers and men, clothed and armed them at his own expense, and with thirty canoe men started out via the great lakes for his settlement. It was June, 1817, before the expedition reached the site of the settlement, and the refugee settlers were recalled from Norway House on Lake Winnipeg. The Red River colony was re-established, but for many years longer had a painfully chequered existence.

The troubles in the great North-West became a subject of discussion in the British House of Commons and of Parliamentary investigation, and finally, by Parliamentary mediation, an union of the interests of the Hudson Bay Company and the North-West Company was accomplished, the united company taking the name of the Hudson Bay Company. The Government of the vast region now known as Manitoba and the North-West was vested in the company, whose officers were commissioned as justices of the peace. A special clause in the license granted to the reconstructed company, prohibited any interference with colonization.

The troubles of the Selkirk settlers were not yet over. From ignorance of the country the settlement nearly suffered extermination from floods and famines.

In 1835 the Hudson Bay Company purchased the rights of the Selkirk family to the Red River Colony, and a sort of government was set up by the Company with a council (Council of Assiniboia) comprised of its servants. The colonists had no voice in the selection of the members, and the Company’s governor and his council made the laws, interpreted them, and enforced them. Before many years the British genius for representative government asserted itself, and the British and Canadian parliaments were petitioned by the settlers to make them equal participators in the rights and liberties enjoyed by British subjects elsewhere.

In 1857 this matter was discussed in the Canadian as well as the British Parliament, and the question of joining “Rupert’s Land and the North-West Territory” to Canada made such progress that provision was made in the British North America Act anticipating the admission of the territory into Confederation. At the very first session of the Dominion Parliament the project took definite shape, and a series of resolutions were passed favouring the admission of the territories ruled by the Hudson Bay Company into Confederation. The Imperial Government having expressed its approval, negotiations were entered into with the Company, and in 1869, a formal deed of surrender of the territories was executed, the Dominion Government agreeing to pay 300,000 pounds sterling to the Company for the relinquishment of its monopoly and rights in the territory, the Company retaining its trading posts and one-twentieth of all the lands in the fertile belt. And so this vast territory, covering some 2,300,000 square miles became a part of the Dominion of Canada.

The transfer of the country was marked by the Riel uprising of 1869, due chiefly to the objection of the French half-breeds, who were generally hunters, to the anticipated opening of the country to settlement, on a system foreign to their practice; but due in some measure to intrigue by Fenian agitators and by citizens of the United States, who were desirous of seeing the Hudson Bay territory added to the Republic.

The Red River expeditions under Col. (now Lord) Wolseley, in 1870, effectively put a period to the uprising, and in 1870 the Red River settlement and adjacent territory was formed into the Province of Manitoba, the first legislature being elected the following January. Shortly afterwards an Executive Council was named to assist the Lieut.-Governor of Manitoba in administering the affairs of the territories beyond the limits of the new province.

The population of the Province of Manitoba in 1870 according to the census was 1,565 whites, 578 Indians, 5,757 French half-breeds and 4,083 English-speaking half-breeds.

Immediately after taking possession of Fort Garry in 1870 Colonel Wolseley called upon Mr. Donald A. Smith, now Lord Strathcona and Mount Royal, to act as the administrator of the provincial government pending the arrival of the Lieutenant Governor. Things were in a very unsettled condition after the collapse of the inefficient Riel administration, and with many of the people of the settlement coming into the Fort, numerous acts of lawlessness were reported. To restore and maintain law and order, a mounted police force was organized under the command of Captain Villiers of the Quebec Battalion of Rifles. The organization of this force is historically interesting as it was the first police force to be organized in western Canada.

The two provisional battalions of militia (rifles) which Wolseley took to Fort Garry in 1870 remained in the province for the winter, sufficient men being re-inlisted in the spring to form a small provisional battalion, which it was deemed wise to keep at Fort Garry as a Garrison after that. This battalion, in spite of the short terms of enlistment, was maintained in a very efficient state for several years, frequent drafts from Ontario and Quebec, and in 1873 from Nova Scotia and New Brunswick, being sent to Manitoba to keep the ranks full. After the first year a battery of field artillery was incorporated in the battalion. This was the only military force maintained in the new west besides some companies of volunteer militia in Manitoba. The calls for special duty were quite numerous, upon one occasion a detachment marching across the prairie to Lake Qu’Appelle upon the occasion of the negotiation of an Indian Treaty, upon another to the Lake of the Woods. This permanent force was in command of Major Acheson G. Irvine, who had gone out with Wolseley’s expedition as second in command of the Quebec Rifles, and who subsequently rose to the command of the North-West Mounted Police.

The necessity of maintaining this small force in the Red River settlement and the difficulty in forwarding drafts and supplies, had the result of hastening the work which the government undertook of improving the water and waggon route between Lake Superior and Fort Garry, and which from the name of the engineer placed in charge, is so well known historically as “The Dawson Route.”

Colonel Wolseley’s force in 1870, in spite of the greatest efforts of officers and men, took nearly three months in covering the distance between Thunder Bay (Prince Arthur’s Landing) and Fort Garry. Thanks to the improvements effected in the route, the trip in 1872 could be done in three weeks.

In effecting this improvement, roads had been cut and graded by the engineers, stream and lake channels roughly cleared of logs, stumps and boulders; portages improved, steamers placed upon some of the longer water stretches, stations in the charge of responsible men established at the portages and other resting places, and so on. For the first forty-five miles from Lake Superior the route was entirely by land. Then succeeded a stretch of three hundred and eighty miles of lakes and rivers, and then another land stretch of one hundred and ten miles, or 530 miles in all.

In 1871 and 1872 attention was drawn in the Dominion parliament to evidences of restlessness among the North-west Indians, and the advisability of taking effective means to deal with any possible uprising. The practice of the United States Indians, particularly the Sioux, of resorting for refuge to British territory, after their periodical uprisings and when hard pressed by the blue-coated armies sent against them, was considered a most disquieting factor, and anxiety, moreover, began to spread as a result of complaints made on behalf of various bands of Canadian Indians as to bad treatment by the officials of the government.

In the House of Commons March 31st, 1873, Dr. John Schultz, M.P., in presenting a motion for copies of correspondence relating to the dissatisfaction prevailing among the Indians of Manitoba and the North-West in 1871 drew attention to the fact that the Imperial Proclamation of July 15th, 1870, which added 300,000 square miles to the area of the Dominion, pledged the country to the care and protection of 68,000 Indians. He contrasted the state of peace prevailing in the new region with the state of war and bloodshed prevailing across the International frontier. But a spirit of restlessness was abroad among the Indians, and a more generous policy towards them on the part of the government was necessary.

Mr. Cunningham, Member for Marquette, who followed Dr. Schultz, attributed the restlessness and discontent among the Indians to the then recent transition in the government of the country. The Indian could not understand that Great Britain and Canada were identical. The Americans had a longing eye upon the North-West, and lost no opportunity of spreading discontent there. In fact, most of the trouble there was to be attributed to American highwines sold to the Indians by men calling themselves traders; and if Canada desired to retain possession of the country she would have to be prepared to spend money freely, and garrisons would have to be established and sustained throughout the Saskatchewan district.

The Hon. Joseph Howe took exception to these assertions. Did not the Hudson Bay Company, he asked, govern the country for years without the assistance of a single soldier, with the exception of one regiment for a short time when war with the United States was anticipated.^[3] If Canada could not hold the North-West without garrisons scattered all over the country, she could not hold it at all. They had 300 well drilled men concentrated in the heart of the country ready to be dispatched to any part at any moment. It would be madness to divide them over the country until necessity required their presence at any particular point. There were 500 men employed on the boundary survey, and they were strong enough to protect themselves and render assistance to persons settled in the neighbourhood.

Sir John A. Macdonald, then Prime Minister of Canada remarked that it was the duty of the government to see that the frontier was protected, to see that there were no raids nor incursions or outrages by violent men from another country; and when settlement took place it would be their duty to see that a militia force was organized and that law was maintained. That country had only been Canada’s two years. There were at the moment 300 as fine men as could be found in any military force in the world up there, who were sufficient to prevent any Indian war.

It was the intention of the government, however, during that very session, to ask the House for a moderate grant of money to organize a mounted police force, somewhat similar to the Irish mounted constabulary.

They would have the advantage of military discipline, would be armed in a simple but efficient way, would use the hardy horse of the country, and, by being police, would be a civil force, each member of which would be a police constable, and therefore a preventive officer. This force would be kept up to protect the frontier, to look after the customs and put down smuggling, and particularly the smuggling of ardent spirits, which tended to the utter demoralization of the Indian tribes. This force would also move in case of any threatened disturbance between Indian tribes or between Indian and white settlers.

The difficulty of settling the territory was enhanced, he was afraid, by the insidious advice of single traders crossing the line. They were under no restraint, morally or otherwise. They considered they had a right to cross the line, and defraud the Indian of his furs in exchange for spirits, arms, ammunition, and other ware; and they often induced the Indians to make unreasonable demands on the government; but by firmness—by letting the Indians understand they would have fair compensation, and no more, he believed these difficulties would be overcome.

Numerous reports, some based upon truth, others without any foundation in fact found their way into the papers about fierce tribal fights among the western Indians. For instance April 9, 1871, the following appeared in the Ottawa “Free Press”:—

“Latest Saskatchewan advices bring intelligence of a fight between Cree and Blackfeet Indians, in which 70 of the former were killed at long range by breech loading rifles, before they were able to come within fighting distance. The Crees were not aware that their hereditary foes had been furnished with so deadly a weapon. The rifles had been furnished by American traders. A pity this trade cannot be stopped. No one knows how soon these rifles may be turned against our own people.”

About this time, all sorts of sensational stories began to gain currency in the United States as to the designs of American freebooters against the far western country. There were reports that imposing fortifications were being erected at strategical points, armed with artillery and manned with rapidly augmenting forces of western desperadoes of the worst class. These forts were represented as the centres of a large and prosperous traffic, particularly in bad whisky, and it was represented that the garrisons were not only fully determined, but quite prepared to resist, by force of arms, any attempt to assert the authority of the Canadian government in their neighbourhood.

Although the most sensational of these stories which reached the east were much exaggerated, there is no doubt that the incursions of illicit traders from across the lines in the far west country were fraught with much danger.

Dr. Grant (“Ocean to Ocean”) records the fact that a few hours before the arrival of Sanford Fleming’s party at Fort Carlton in 1872, Mr. Clark, the Hudson Bay agent, had received information by the then most direct, but really very round-about route, namely via Edmonton, that Yankee “Free-Traders” from Belly River had entered the country (now Southern Alberta), and were selling rum to the Indians in exchange for their horses. The worst consequences were feared, as when the Indians have no horses they cannot hunt. When they cannot hunt they are not ashamed to steal horses, and horse stealing in these days led to wars. The Crees and Blackfeet had then been at peace for two or three years, (an unusually long period) but, if the peace was once broken, the old thirst for scalps would revive and the country be rendered insecure. Dr. Grant wrote that Mr. Clark spoke bitterly of the helplessness of the authorities, in consequence of having had no force from the outset to back up the proclamations that had been issued. Both traders and Indians, he said, were learning the dangerous lesson that the Queen’s orders could be disregarded with impunity.

The members of Fleming’s party comforted Mr. Clark with the assurance that Colonel Robertson-Ross, Adjutant General of the Canadian Militia was on his way up to repress all disorders and see what was necessary to be done for the future peace of the country.

Dr. Grant (p. 141 “Ocean to Ocean”) commented as follows on the position:—“Making allowances for the fears of those who see no protection for life or property within five hundred or a thousand miles from them, and for the exaggerated size to which rumors swell in a country of such magnificent distances, where there are no newspapers and no means of communication except expresses, it is clear that if the government wishes to avoid worrying, expensive, murderous difficulties with the Indians, something must be done. There must be law and order all over our North-West from the first. Three or four companies of fifty men each, like those now in Manitoba, would be sufficient for the purpose, if judiciously stationed. Ten times the number may be required if there is long delay. The country cannot afford repetitions of the Manitoba rebellion.”

The government realizing that something had to be done in the direction indicated in the foregoing, the same year as this was written (1872) despatched Colonel P. Robertson-Ross, then occupying the dual position of Commanding Officer of the Militia of Canada and Adjutant General thereof, on what he described as “A Reconnaissance of the North-West Provinces and Indian Territories of the Dominion of Canada,” the object being to obtain an expert report on the country.

As the report of Colonel Robertson-Ross describes the situation as it existed immediately before the organization of the North-West Mounted Police, and as it doubtless had an influence in determining the question of that organization there is no excuse needed for publishing the report fully.

“On the termination of the annual training of the Militia in the Provinces of Ontario and Quebec, I proceeded in the first instance, via Lake Superior and the ‘Dawson Route’ to Manitoba, and in accordance with instructions, subsequently crossed the Continent through Canadian territory to the Pacific Coast and Vancouver Island, travelling nearly the whole distance from Fort Garry on horseback.

“Leaving Collingwood on the 16th July, in the steam-boat for Thunder Bay, (Lake Superior), the vessel reached her destination early in the morning of the 22nd, stopping, en route, at the settlements of Owen Sound, Leith and Killarney, on the shores of Lake Huron, and at Gargantua Bay, Michipicoten Island and Neepigon, on Lake Superior.

“From most careful inquiries, it appears that the number of Indians occupying the country along the line of the ‘Dawson Route,’ and who belong to the Objibbeway tribe, does not exceed a total population of four thousand, of whom it is believed about eight hundred are men capable of bearing arms. Although among these Indians there may be some restless characters, they are considered good Indians on the whole, and if kindly but firmly treated, they are not likely to cause any interruption along this route, or offer opposition to the peaceful settlement of the country.

“During the past summer, the Objibbeway tribe were apprehensive of an attack from the Sioux, their hereditary enemies, dwelling west of the Red River on the American side of the International boundary line. With a view, therefore, of preserving the peace of the country, and of supporting our Indian commissioner when engaged in making treaties and for the protection of settlers, I am of opinion that it would be advisable to encamp a detachment of about one hundred (100) soldiers during the summer months at Fort Francis. This force could be taken from the Militia now on duty at Fort Garry, returning to that station for the winter months. To send an Indian commissioner unaccompanied by a military force to make a treaty with this tribe last summer proved a failure.

“I would further suggest that the employees of the Department of Public Works stationed along the line of the ‘Dawson Route,’ who will this summer number about 400 men, should be organized into a Naval Brigade, to be armed and equipped by the Militia Department; and that the offer to raise two Volunteer Companies of Militia at Prince Arthur’s Landing, Thunder Bay, be accepted.

“The existence of such a material power along the line, would, I feel sure, prove of the greatest importance. There is no doubt that the passage of troops for the last three years proceeding to and from Fort Garry in support of the civil power, on mission of peace, has already been attended with the best results.

“I would further urge, if it be the intention of the government to retain any military force on duty in Manitoba, that one hundred men of the Provisional Battalion be supplied with horses and equipped as Mounted Riflemen, that an addition of one officer and 25 gunners from the School of Gunnery at Kingston be made to the Artillery detachment, and the Artillery supplied with four of the Horse Artillery guns recently obtained from England. Thus the force would form a small but effective Field Brigade, and its military power be greatly increased.

“With regard to the necessity for maintaining any Military Force at Fort Garry, no doubt whatever exists in my mind as to the propriety of doing so, in view of the presence of many bands of Indians, considering the primitive state of society in the Province, the strong political party feeling which exists, and the fact that on both sides of the International Boundary Line restless and reckless characters among both white men and Indians abound.

“It is undoubtedly very desirable to maintain a certain number of Police Constables in the Province under the civil power, some of whom should be mounted, but I feel satisfied that the great security for the preservation of good order, and the peace of the North-West Territories, under the changing state of affairs, will for some years, be found to lie in the existence and presence of a disciplined military body, under its own military rules, in addition to, but distinct from, any civil force which it may be thought proper to establish.

“Whatever feeling may be entertained toward Policemen, animosity is rarely, if ever, felt towards disciplined soldiers wearing Her Majesty’s uniform, in any portion of the British Empire.

“In the event of serious disturbance, a Police Force, acting alone, and unsupported by a disciplined military body, would probably be overpowered, in a Province of mixed races, where every man is armed, while to maintain a military without any Civil Force is not desirable.

“I believe that a small number of Constables will be sufficient to maintain order in the Province, provided the Military Force is maintained; but, that, in the event of serious disturbance, a large Police Force would be unable to do so, should the military be withdrawn, and I consider the presence of a Military Force in the North-West Territories for some years to come, as indispensable in the interests of peace and settlement.

“During my inspection in the North-West I ascertained that some prejudice existed amongst the Indians against the colour of the uniform worn by the men of the Provisional Battalion—many of them had said ‘who are those soldiers at Red River wearing dark clothes? Our old brothers who formerly lived there (meaning H.M.S. 6th Regiment) wore red coats,’ adding, ‘we know that the soldiers of our great mother wear red coats and are our friends.’

“Having concluded the inspection of the Militia in Manitoba, accompanied by my son, a youth of 16 years of age, as travelling companion, I left Fort Garry on the 10th of August for the Rocky Mountains and British Columbia, with one guide only, and an Indian lad of the Saulteaux tribe, to cross the continent through Dominion territory to the Pacific coast.

“At the time of departure from Fort Garry, some doubt was expressed as to the propriety of so small a party travelling without a guard through Indian territory, and especially through the country of the Blackfeet tribe, if found necessary to do so; and I have to thank the Government very much for the authority conveyed by your telegram to Fort Garry, to take with me, if desired, a personal escort of six soldiers from the battalion on duty in Manitoba.

“On full consideration, however, and with the advice of those best able to judge, I did not think it advisable to do so. A military escort of only six men would be inadequate to afford protection in case of any real danger from the Prairie Indians, and might possibly invite attack. Considerable additional expense, moreover, would have been entailed for their transport and subsistence.

“Proceeding from Fort Garry through the Swan River and Saskatchewan districts, via the Hudson’s Bay Company’s posts of Fort Ellice, Carlton, Pitt, Victoria, and Edmonton, I arrived at the Rocky Mountain House—about twelve hundred miles distance from Fort Garry—in 31 days, of which 25 days only were occupied in actual travel.

“The Hudson’s Bay Company’s Forts along the line of the North Saskatchewan at Carlton, Pitt, Victoria and Edmonton consist of wooden houses surrounded by stockades; these stockades are about 20 feet high with small bastions at the angles to afford flanking defence. They are not formidable, but would be probably sufficient to afford protection from Indians.

“At Forts Carlton, Pitt and Victoria, accommodation for companies of soldiers, 50 strong, could be found in these Hudson’s Bay Company’s Forts, in addition to the present occupants, and at Fort Edmonton for about 125 soldiers.

“These Forts are conveniently enough situated for purposes of trade, but in a military point of view are badly placed, being in nearly every instance commanded from the rear by higher ground.

“On arrival at the ‘Rocky Mountain House,’ I learned that to cross the mountains into British Columbia by the ‘Vermilion Pass’ with horses was impossible owing to the immense quantity of fallen timber caused by a great storm in the mountains last spring.

“An attempt to cross by this pass had been made by a party of Assiniboine Indians early in the summer without success.

“Under these circumstances it became necessary to undertake a journey of about 300 miles through the country of the Blackfeet Indians and to cross the mountains by the North Kootenay Pass.

“Although the Blackfeet may number altogether about 2,350 men, many of these are old, and some of them mere boys.

“It is not believed that they would bring into the field more than 1,000 or 1,100 men, if as many. They keep together by bands for mutual protection, in what is termed in military language standing camps; as many as 100 or 150 tents being pitched together, and their chiefs have control over the young men. Their war parties usually consist of only 50 or 60 men, and when on raiding expeditions against hostile tribes, they can make, with horses, extraordinary marches. With the Blackfeet, as with all the Indians in the Western Prairies, when at war, murder and assassination is considered honourable warfare.

“There are many fine looking men among the Blackfeet, Sioux, Plain Crees, and other tribes, and they have a bold and military bearing. Their active wiry figures, and keen glittering eyes, betoken high health and condition, and they can endure great hardships and fatigue; but on the whole, the Indians are not equal, in point of physical strength or appearance, to white men hardened by active exercise and inured to labour.

“As a rule, the Prairie Indians are bold and skilful horsemen, but they are not very skilful with firearms. The Blackfeet and Plain Crees follow the Buffalo, subsisting entirely by the chase. They therefore require a great many horses and dogs for transport and hunting purposes.

“In the present year, peace having existed for the past two summers between the Crees and Blackfeet, and accompanied as I was by a guide well known, and related to the latter tribe, I did not think there was much danger in travelling through their country.

“There is always, however, great danger, if mistaken for an American citizen, and on approaching the International line, near the Porcupine Hills, of meeting with hostile bands of the Gros Ventres and Crow Indians, from the Territories of Dakota and Montana, U. S., who frequently cross into Dominion Territory on horse stealing expeditions, and who are not likely, if they fall in with travellers, to make distinctions.

“Although there may not at present be much risk in travelling through the Saskatchewan territory along the well known track followed for so many years by the Hudson’s Bay Company, especially when associated with an employee of the Company, speaking the Indian language, it is a matter of doubt if such can long continue under the changing state of affairs, without the introduction of some Government, supported by material force.

“Beyond the Province of Manitoba westward to the Rocky Mountains, there is no kind of Government at present whatever, and no security for life or property beyond what people can do for themselves.

“The few white men there are in the Saskatchewan country, and at the H.B.C. Forts, frequently expressed to me their conviction that unless a military force is established in the country, serious danger is to be apprehended.

“The clergymen of all denominations whom I met with, expressed similar convictions; those at Forts Victoria and Edmonton, as representatives of the community urged me in the most impressive manner to lay their claims for the protection of themselves, their wives and families, before His Excellency the Governor General of the Dominion, and the Government of their country.

“It appears that of late years no attempt has been made to assert the supremacy of the law, and the most serious crimes have been allowed to pass unpunished. Hardly a year has passed without several murders and other crimes of the most serious nature having been committed with impunity.

“During the present year, about three weeks before my arrival at Edmonton, a man by name Charles Gaudin, a French speaking half-breed cruelly murdered his wife at no great distance from the gate of the H.B. Company’s Post. I was informed that the criminal might have been arrested, but that there was no power to act. This same man had previously most wantonly and cruelly mutilated an old Indian woman by severing the sinews of her arm so as to incapacitate her for work.

“At Edmonton there is a notorious murderer, a Cree Indian, called Ta-ha-kooch, who has committed several murders, and who should have been apprehended long ago. This man is to be seen walking openly about the Post. Many instances can be adduced of a similar kind, and as a natural result there is a wide-spread feeling of apprehension. The gentlemen in charge of the H.B.C. Post at Fort Pitt, as well as others elsewhere, assured me that of late the Indians have been overbearing in manner, and threatening at times. Indeed, the white men dwelling in the Saskatchewan are at this moment living by sufferance, as it were, entirely at the mercy of the Indians. They dare not venture to introduce cattle or stock into the country or cultivate the ground to any extent for fear of Indian spoliation.

“When at Edmonton and the Rocky Mountain House I was informed that a party of American smugglers and traders established a trading post at the junction of the Bow and the Belly Rivers, about 30 miles due east from the Porcupine Hills, and about 60 miles on the Dominion side of the boundary line. This trading post they have named Fort Hamilton, after the mercantile firm of Hamilton, Healy & Company, of Fort Benton, Montana, U.S., from whom it is said they obtain supplies. It is believed that they number about 20 well armed men, under the command of a man called John Healy, a notorious character.

“Here it appears they have for some time carried on an extensive trade with the Blackfeet Indians, supplying them with rifles, revolvers, goods of various kinds, whisky and other ardent spirits, in direct opposition to the laws both of the United States and the Dominion of Canada, and without paying any custom duties for the goods introduced into the latter country.

“The demoralization of the Indians, danger to the white inhabitants and injury resulting to the country from this illicit traffic is very great.

“It is stated upon good authority that during the year 1871 eighty-eight of the Blackfeet Indians were murdered in drunken brawls amongst themselves, produced by whisky and other spirits supplied to them by those traders.

“Year after year these unscrupulous traders continue to plunder our Indians of their Buffalo robes and valuable furs by extortion and fraud, and the shameful traffic causes certain bloodshed amongst the Indian tribes.

“At Fort Edmonton during the past summer whisky was openly sold to the Blackfeet and other Indians trading at the Post by some smugglers from the United States who derive large profits thereby, and on these traders being remonstrated with by the gentlemen in charge of the Hudson’s Bay Post, they coolly replied that they knew very well that what they were doing was contrary to the laws of both countries, but as there was no force there to prevent them, they would do just as they pleased.

“It is indispensable for the peace of the country and welfare of the Indians that this smuggling and illicit trade in spirits and firearms be no longer permitted.

“The establishment of a Custom House on the Belly River near the Porcupine Hill, with a military guard of about 150 soldiers is all that would be required to effect the object. Not only would the establishment of a military post here put a stop to this traffic, but it would also before long be the means of stopping the horse stealing expeditions carried on by hostile Indians from south of the line into Dominion Territory, which is the real cause of all the danger in that part of the country, and the source of constant war among the Indian tribes.

“Indeed it may now be said with truth, that to put a stop to horse stealing and the sale of spirits to Indians is to put a stop altogether to Indian wars in the North-West. The importance of the Porcupine Hills as a strategical point of view is very great, commanding as it does the entrance on both the Kootenay Passes towards the west, and the route from Benton into the Saskatchewan territory on the south and east; the country can be seen from it for immense distances all round. Although hostile to citizens of the United States it is believed that the Blackfeet Indians would gladly welcome any Dominion Military Force sent to protect them from the incursions of other tribes, and to stop the horse stealing which has for so long been carried on. With excellent judgement they have pointed out the southern end of the Porcupine Hill as the proper place for a Military Post.

“In order to satisfy myself on this point, I spent the greater portion of the 29th September in reconnoitring the ground recommended by them, and if it be the policy of Government to take steps to stop the illicit smuggling which is being carried on, at this part of the Dominion, there is every convenience for establishing a Custom House and Military Post. Timber of large size and good quality for building is close at hand, and the surrounding country is most fertile and favourable for settlement.

“The distance from Fort Edmonton to the Porcupine Hills is about six or seven days journey on horseback, and from the Kootenay Valley on the western side of the Rocky Mountains, from whence supplies could be easily obtained, about fifty or sixty miles.

“Frequent intercourse, and an active trade between the Kootenay District of British Columbia and the Saskatchewan country, would result from the settlement of a Custom House and Military Post at the Porcupine Hills. Many individuals are prepared to settle there, if any protection is afforded, and the Indian trade of the country at present tapped by United States smugglers, would remain with our own countrymen. There is a general belief prevalent, moreover, that valuable gold deposits are to be found near the Porcupine Hills. The unsettled state of the country hitherto has not admitted, however, of much prospecting. A party of four American miners, who crossed through the Kootenay Pass two or three years ago, were all killed by the Blackfeet near the Porcupine Hills, the moment they entered the plain on the eastern side; since which time no attempt at prospecting for gold has been made in that part of the country.

“With regard to the measures which should be adopted for the settlement of the country, I feel satisfied that the introduction of a civil police force unsupported by any military into the Saskatchewan Territory would be a mistake, and that no time should be lost in establishing a chain of military posts from Manitoba, to the Rocky Mountains. The appointment of a Stipendiary Magistrate for the Saskatchewan, to reside at Edmonton and act as the Indian Commissioner is also a matter of the first importance. The individual to fill this important post, should be one, if possible, already known to, and in whom the Indians have confidence. I consider that it is very necessary to invite the co-operation of the Hudson’s Bay Company in the adoption of any steps towards establishing law and order in the Saskatchewan for the first few years, and no Indian Commissioner should proceed unaccompanied by a military force.

“A large military force is not required, but the presence of a certain force, I believe, will be found to be indispensable for the security of the country, to prevent bloodshed and preserve peace.

“The number of the Indians dwelling in the extensive country which lies between the Red River and the Rocky Mountains on Dominion Territory, has been much exaggerated. It is very difficult to arrive at any accurate Indian census, but having made every enquiry during last summer on this point, whilst travelling through the country, from those most competent to judge, I doubt if there are more than four thousand Prairie Indians capable of bearing arms in the Dominion territory between Fort Garry and the Rocky Mountains, south of the Sub-Arctic Forest, and north of the International Boundary Line—the total Prairie Indian population amounting, perhaps, to 14,000 or 15,000.

“These Indians are scattered over such an immense extent of country, that anything like a formidable combination is impossible; most of the tribes, moreover, have been hostile to one another from time immemorial. It is believed that the Blackfeet and the Plain Crees, the two strongest tribes of Prairie Indians, may have respectively about one thousand fighting men, but it is doubtful if either tribe could ever concentrate such a number, or if concentrated that they could long remain so from the difficulty of obtaining subsistence. Although many of the Blackfeet have breech-loading rifles, the Indians generally are poorly armed and badly mounted.

“Under these circumstances, it will be readily understood that comparatively small bodies of well armed and disciplined men, judiciously posted throughout the country, could easily maintain military supremacy. A body of fifty riflemen, armed with breech-loading rifles, is a formidable power on the Prairies.

“One regiment of mounted riflemen, 550 strong, including non-commissioned officers divided into companies of fifty would be a sufficient force to support the Government in establishing law and order in the Saskatchewan, preserving the peace of the North-West Territory, and affording protection to the Surveyors, Contractors, and Railway Laborers about to undertake the great work of constructing the Dominion Pacific Railway.

“Although the proposed military strength, and consequent expense, may appear somewhat considerable, I have been guided by every consideration of economy in recommending the above number. It is wiser policy and better economy to have one hundred soldiers too many, than one man too few; the great extent of the country, and detached nature of the service, must also be taken into account, and it should be borne in mind that the only thing the Indians really respect, and will bow to, is actual power.

“It should be borne in mind too, that in addition to the Indian element, there is a half-breed population of about 2,000 souls in the Saskatchewan, unaccustomed to the restraint of any government, mainly depending as yet upon the chase for subsistence, and requiring to be controlled nearly as much as the Indians.

“If it be in harmony, therefore, with the policy of the Government to do so, I would recommend the establishment of Military Posts at the following places, strength as below:—

“At Portage de la Prairie, 50 Mounted Riflemen; Fort Ellice, 50 Mounted Riflemen; Fort Carlton, 50 Mounted Riflemen; Fort Pitt, 50 Mounted Riflemen; Fort Victoria, 50 Mounted Riflemen; Fort Edmonton, 100 Mounted Riflemen; Fort Porcupine Hills, 150 Mounted Riflemen. With a proportion of officers and non-commissioned officers.

“At the places indicated for Military Posts no great difficulty would be experienced, or expense incurred in hutting the men, they themselves performing the work, or an arrangement might be more easily made with the Hudson’s Bay Company to provide barrack accommodation and rations at the different posts for the number of men required.

“I would further beg to suggest, if it be decided to establish any chain of military posts, that for the first year the soldiers be employed in laying down a telegraphic wire from Manitoba towards British Columbia, if not required to hut themselves.

“From my own knowledge and observation of the country, I think that if proper energy be used, the very desirable work of establishing telegraphic communications might be accomplished, without exacting too much from the soldiers, in one or two seasons. I would further observe that no time should be lost in making the preliminary arrangements. The men and horses should, if possible, be concentrated at Fort Garry in the month of May or June, their equipment forwarded sooner, and the companies despatched without delay.”

As the late Sir John A. Macdonald had from the first manifested the greatest possible interest in the acquisition by Canada of the Hudson Bay Territory, and later, in the development of the country, it was only natural that he should have taken a leading part in the organization of the force designed to establish law and order in the North-West. In fact, Sir John has been, not inaptly called the father of the Royal North-West Mounted Police Force.

The Adjutant General’s reconnaissance was undertaken at the special request of the Prime Minister, and all of the preliminaries leading to the organization of the force were not only made in his department, but under his personal supervision.

This was one of the most strenuous periods in the history of the Dominion’s first great prime minister. The legislative and administrative machinery of the new Confederation was being got into perfect running order by the exercise of great skill and attention. There were new positions to fill, and new officials to shake down into the places they had been selected to occupy. There were provincial differences to be reconciled and various systems of colonial government to be brought into harmonious accord. The International frontier was being surveyed and marked, a new province, Manitoba, being organized, and a plan being evolved for the carrying out of that gigantic undertaking, a railway connecting the Atlantic with the Pacific.

With work and responsibilities accumulating fast, Sir John never lost sight of the importance of providing an effective instrument to enforce the law and provide for the protection of life and property in the then new North-West, but caution had to be exercised to prevent mistakes at the very inception of the proposed force, and time was naturally exhausted in making enquiries and arranging preliminaries. Meantime all sorts of exaggerated stories as to trouble with the Indians and the far western whisky traders reached eastern Canada. At one time thousands of refugee Indians from the United States were reported to be massacring settlers in Canadian territory. At another, desperate fights between United States and Canadian Indian tribes were reported to be in progress on Canadian territory. Still another circumstantial report would relate that the whisky traders from across the Lines were erecting forts to assert the authority of the United States over the new region.

As a result of the circulation of these sensational tales some uneasiness was created in the older provinces, and numerous questions were from time to time put in parliament.

April 28, 1873 Mr. H. H. Cook, M.P. asked in the House whether it was the intention of the Government to despatch a mounted force to Manitoba, or whether it was intended to send re-inforcements of any description to that territory, and if so, at what date would such expedition be organized and ready to proceed.

Sir John Macdonald replied that it was the intention of the Government to ask Parliament for an appropriation for the purpose of organizing a boundary police.

April 30, 1873 a similar query was made in the Senate by the Hon. Mr. Letellier de St. Just.

The Hon. Mr. Campbell said the government had nothing very definite on the subject. No precise information seemed to have reached Fort Garry. The acting Lieutenant Governor telegraphed that tidings had reached them that Indians from the United States and from Yellowstone River were coming into the Dominion territory. There was nothing beyond that. By way of precaution, certain steps had been taken, which, should anything occur, he thought would prove sufficient for the protection of our people and the country.

April 29, 1873 Mr. Alexander Mackenzie inquired in the House of Commons whether there was any truth in the rumors of an Indian outbreak in the North-West.

Sir John A. Macdonald, the Prime Minister, reported that the Government had no information on the subject further than the rumors which had been current, but these had been so continuous that it was difficult to believe they could be without foundation. The Government had received no reports.

May 3, Sir John Macdonald moved for leave to introduce a bill respecting the administration of justice and for the establishment of a police force in the North-West Territories. With reference to the proposed mounted police, the Premier explained, the Act provided that the Governor might appoint a Police Commissioner and one or more Superintendents, a paymaster, sergeants and veterinary surgeon, and the Commissioner would have power to appoint such a number of constables and sub-constables as he might think proper, not exceeding three hundred men, who should be mounted, as the Governor might from time to time direct. The Commissioner and Superintendents would be ex-officio justices of the peace. A free grant of land not exceeding one hundred and sixty acres might be made to any constable or sub-constable who should have conducted himself satisfactorily during the three years of his service. The outfit of 300 men would cost about $50,000, but the force would have to be selected by degrees, and it was not probable that it would comprise 300 men at first, or for a long time yet. It was the intention of the government to reduce the military force in Manitoba by degrees.

The original intention, it will be observed, was to provide a force of comparatively modest proportions. It was Sir John Macdonald’s idea, moreover, after thoroughly weighing the respective merits of purely military and purely police organizations, to have the new force combine as far as possible the advantages of both. It was to be a military police, in fact, organized very much after the system of the famous Royal Irish Constabulary, but necessarily differing from that body in uniform and equipment. With regard to the former Sir John was very specific in his instructions. He wanted as little gold lace and fuss and feathers as possible, not a crack cavalry regiment, but an efficient police force for the rough and ready—particularly ready—enforcement of law and justice.

The bill introduced by Sir John, (36 Victoria, Chapter 35), was concurred in May 20, 1873.

“No person shall be appointed to the Police Force unless he be of sound constitution, able to ride, active and able-bodied, of good character, and between the ages of eighteen and forty years; nor unless he be able to read and write either the English or French language.”

At the time the bill was passed, there was so much uncertainty as to the new country that it was deemed best to leave the question of the headquarters in abeyance, Section 18 reading as follows:—

“The Governor-in-Council shall appoint the place at which the headquarters of the force shall from time to time be kept; and the office of the Commissioner shall be kept there, and the same may be at any place in the North-West Territories or the Province of Manitoba.”

“Commissioner not exceeding $2,600 a year and not less than $2,000; superintendent not exceeding $1,400 and not less than $1,000; paymaster not exceeding $900; quarter-master not exceeding $500; surgeon not exceeding $1,400 and not less than $1,000; veterinary surgeon not exceeding $600 and not less than $400; constable not exceeding $1.00 per day; sub-constable not exceeding 75c. per day.”

Sir John Macdonald, at this time, besides being President of the Council, held the portfolio of Minister of Justice, and section 33 of the Act provided that, for the time being at any rate, the new force should remain under the direction of that department. The section in question read as follows:—

“The Department of Justice shall have the control and management of the Police Force and of all matters connected therewith; but the Governor-in-Council may, at any time, order that the same shall be transferred to any other Department of the Civil Service of Canada, and the same shall accordingly, by such order, be transferred to and be under the control and management of such other Department.”

The year 1873 was a very busy one for the government, and it was really September, 1873, before the plans for the organization of the force took shape.

It was decided to organize at first three troops or divisions of fifty men each, the mobilization and organization to take place at Fort Garry or Winnipeg. It was decided to take some officers from the militia force serving in Manitoba, others were selected in the east, most or all of them from the Active Militia. It was expected that some of the time-expired men of the force in Manitoba would enlist in the new force, as quite a number of them did, but most of the men had to be enlisted in the east and forwarded to Manitoba over the Dawson route.

Each officer selected in the east was required to recruit and take with him to the west, fifteen, twenty or thirty men as the case may be, and as they were required to report with their quotas at Collingwood within three or four days after receiving orders, they had not much time to make as careful a selection as many of them would have desired.

Pending final arrangements as to the command, these nuclei of the Royal North-West Mounted Police were ordered, on arrival at Fort Garry, to report to, and remain under the temporary command of Lieut.-Col. W. Osborne Smith, the Deputy Adjutant General of Militia, but there seems, it appears, never to have been any intention of continuing permanently the connection with the militia force.

The permanent militia force on duty in Manitoba was being kept up with some difficulty and considerable expense, owing to the short term of service. Up to 1873 the recruits for this force had been drawn exclusively from Ontario and Quebec, but in May, 1873 two detachments of recruits of fifty men each were raised in Nova Scotia and New Brunswick, respectively, and despatched to Manitoba to replace time expired men of the permanent force on duty in that province.

The permanent force in Manitoba under the direct command of Lieut.-Col. A. G. Irvine in 1873 consisted of the following:—Battery of Artillery, 3 officers, 80 non-commissioned officers and men; Provisional Battalion of Infantry, 17 officers, including the regimental staff, acting for both corps, 244 non-commissioned officers and men.

Lieut.-Colonel W. Osborne Smith, D.A.G. of Military District No. 10 (Manitoba) in his annual report, Jan. 2, 1873, stated that during the year 1872 a considerable amount of extra duty had fallen on these corps in consequence of requisitions in aid of the civil power. For instance, on July 2 a detachment of 50 men had to be rapidly despatched by night to White Horse Plains to repress riots and to aid in effecting the capture of rioters, a duty which was satisfactorily accomplished. A company of the Provisional Battalion of Infantry was detached to the North-west Angle of the Lake of the Woods as an escort and guard for His Honor the Lieutenant Governor, during the negotiations for a treaty with the Objibbeway Indians. This duty, which occupied about three weeks, was satisfactorily performed; the party returning to headquarters on October 9.

In October 1873 the officers and recruits destined to compose the first three divisions of the North-West Mounted Police, some 150 in all, were assembled in Manitoba and quartered at the Stone Fort or Lower Fort Garry. Organization and drill were at once proceeded with, but under great difficulties owing to the non-arrival of the necessary equipment. As a matter of fact a considerable proportion of the uniform and equipment, including the winter clothing, was frozen in on the Dawson route, causing much inconvenience and discomfort to the officers and men of the new force.

Shortly after the mobilization of the three first divisions, which were distinguished by the first three letters of the alphabet, the Government tendered the command of the force to Lieutenant-Colonel George A. French, of the Royal Artillery, who was just completing three years service as Inspector of Artillery and Warlike Stores in the Militia Service and as Commandant of A. Battery R.C.A. and the School of Gunnery at Kingston, Ontario. Colonel French promptly accepted the position of Commissioner and proceeded to Manitoba to take up his duties.

After the arrival of the Commissioner, the organization of the three divisions made rapid progress, and they were in a condition to perform considerable service during the winter, in spite of the shortages of equipment.

November 6, 1873, the keen political tension which had prevailed in parliament and throughout the country over the so-called Pacific Railway scandal culminated in the resignation of Sir John A. Macdonald and his ministry, and the following day the Hon. Alexander Mackenzie formed his administration. The Hon. A. A. Dorion ^[4], as minister of Justice in the new Government, became the responsible head of the Mounted Police.

Meantime, it became very evident to the Commissioner, to the Government and to all concerned, that to open up the new region, to suppress lawlessness throughout its length and breadth, and to put a stop to the frequently recurring Indian scares, the force would have to be increased for the purpose of conducting an expedition across the country to the base of operations of the Yankee whisky traders near the Foot Hills of the Rockies.

Having this end in view, the Commissioner, after his arrival in Manitoba, endeavoured to make himself as well acquainted as possible with the affairs of the North-West at large, as also with regard to the kind of transport usually employed, the best trails westward, the distances, nature of the country to be traversed, &c.

The International boundary survey, then in progress, having been carried out to a point 420 miles west of Red River, he was fortunate enough to be able to obtain much reliable information concerning a portion of country of which so little was known, and for this he was indebted to Captain Cameron, R.A.,^[5] the Boundary Commissioner, as well as to Captain Anderson, R.E., the Chief Astronomer. It being understood that an expedition westward would be undertaken in the spring, Colonel French went very thoroughly into the question of supplies and transport, the general conclusions arrived at being:—

1st. That the stores and provisions for the force should be transported westward by the force’s own horses and oxen.

2nd. The cattle for slaughter should be driven on foot, accompanying the force, instead of carrying pork or pemmican in large quantities.

Returning to Ottawa in February, 1874, fully prepared to press on the consideration of the Government the propriety of increasing the strength of the force to the limit allowed by Act of Parliament (viz., 300) before attempting to coerce the outlaws and whisky traders in the Far West, Colonel French was somewhat surprised to find that the members of the Government were even more fully imbued with the gravity of the case than the Commissioner himself.

Arrangements had to be made for the supply of arms, ammunition, and stores of every description, a uniform had to be designed and supplied, men to be enrolled, requisitions had to be made on the Imperial Government for field guns and stores, which could not be supplied in the country, horses purchased, &c. An enormous amount of work had to be done in a very short time.

In April, 1874, the greater number of the men to be raised were brought together at the New Fort, Toronto, and every endeavour used by all ranks to pick up as much instruction as possible in the very limited time available for drill, riding, target practice, &c.

A considerable number of the men enlisted had served either in Her Majesty’s Regular Service in the Royal Irish Constabulary, or in the schools of gunnery at Kingston and Quebec;^[6] and there were very few indeed who had not some military experience, either in the Regular Service or the Militia ^[7]. From these circumstances, as well as from the fact of the intelligence and respectability of the great bulk of the men enrolled, the progress in drill was extraordinary, and the scores made at target practice would indeed have been astonishing to any one unacquainted with the natural aptitude of Canadians in this particular.

In the matter of riding, the progress was much less satisfactory. According to the Act, all men should have been able to ride; but when put to the test, it was very evident that a good many rated their abilities in this line too highly.

It was too much to expect that much advance could be made in riding in such a limited time and with untrained horses; however, the Commissioner consoled himself with the reflection that, whereas little drill and no target practice could be carried out on the line of march to the West, there would be ample opportunity for the practice of equitation.

The force mobilized at Toronto was organized into three new divisions, designated “D,” “E” and “F,” and Inspector J. F. McLeod, C.M.G., who was on duty with the three original Divisions in Manitoba, was promoted to be Assistant Commissioner. The following appeared in the Canada Gazette:—

In view of the difficulty which had been experienced with transportation over the Dawson route the previous autumn, and having regard to the importance of despatching the expedition to the West without the least possible delay, negotiations were opened with the United States government with the object of despatching the force at Toronto to the Manitoba frontier via Chicago, St. Paul and Fargo. The required permission was obtained, and on the 6th June the force left Toronto, at 2 p.m., by two special trains, the marching-out state showing 16 officers, 201 men, 244 horses ^[8]. On arrival at Sarnia, nine cars containing the waggons and agricultural implements, and, at Detroit, two cars, containing 34 horses, were attached to the trains.

The force arrived at Chicago at 5 p.m. on the 7th. The horses, being taken out, were fed in the stockyards, and appeared little the worse of their trip. On the evening of the 8th the force left for St. Paul arriving there at 4 a.m. on the 10th. The horses had another day’s rest here, and left on the 11th, arriving at Fargo (1300 miles from Toronto) on the morning of the 12th. The trains being shunted on a siding about noon, and the horses disembarked and attended to, the men began getting the waggons out and putting them together. This was a very tedious business, as the persons who furnished the waggons had bundled them into cars in detached parts; and instead of getting so many waggons complete in each car, the men had to hunt right through the trains to get all the parts required. Finally all the cars had to be emptied together, and the parts placed on the ground, and in this manner more rapid progress was made. The saddlery, imported from England, was all in pieces, but each box was complete in itself, and consequently the saddlers, working under the saddler-major, got them together pretty quickly.

When the Commissioner looked round, on this evening, and saw acres of ground covered with waggons and stores of all sorts, it did look as if he could not get away under several days. The Fargo people quite enjoyed the sight; they considered that it would at least be a week before the force could get off; but they had little idea of what could be done with properly organized reliefs of men.

At 4 o’clock a.m. of the 13th the saddlers were at work at the harness and saddlery, the wheelers putting the waggons together, and an officer and 30 men getting out stores and loading them. This party was relieved at 8 o’clock a.m., again at noon, and again at 4 o’clock p.m. At 5 o’clock p.m. D Division drove out with 29 loaded waggons, at 7 p.m. E Division followed; and by the afternoon of the 14th F Division cleared up everything (with the exception of heavy stores, going down by steamer), and came to where the other divisions were camped, about six miles from Fargo. The 14th being on Sunday, the force remained in camp.

On the 15th the force made its regular start, doing about 27 miles; and as the waggons were lightly loaded (11 cwt. being the maximum), some being empty, and having a number of spare horses, it kept up and exceeded this rate to the 19th, and, without any particular mishap or accident to speak of, arrived at Dufferin, (now Emmerson) in Manitoba on the evening of the 19th June; and the Commissioner felt a great load of responsibility taken off his shoulders at again being on Canadian soil. The conduct of the men had been most exemplary, their general appearance and conduct invariably attracting the favourable notice of the railway officials and others en route.

At Dufferin the Commissioner’s column met the Assistant Commissioner with “A,” “B” and “C” divisions from Winnipeg, and the whole force, now together for the first time, was encamped on the north side of the Boundary Commission ground.

On the night after the arrival of the Commissioner’s column one of the most dreadful thunderstorms ever witnessed in Manitoba burst over the camp. There was apparently one incessant sheet of lightning from 10 p.m. to 6 a.m. About midnight 250 of the horses stampeded from the coral in which they were placed, breaking halters, picquet ropes, &c., &c., and even knocking over some of the waggons which encircled them. It was a fearful sight. Several of the men had the hardihood to attempt to stop some of the horses, but it only resulted in their being knocked over and trampled on, and in this manner six of the pluckiest men got hurt, one of them being seriously injured about the head.

The police had the good fortune to recover most of the horses within a distance of 35 miles, probably in a great measure due to the freshness having been taken out of the animals by their 160 mile march from Fargo. Many days were lost in recovering the horses, and much injury done, riding in every direction looking for them. The loss eventually was reduced to one, and this one was supposed to have been drowned in the Pembina River.

“A,” “B,” and “C” Divisions being much below their proper strength, 50 men were transferred from “D” and “E” Divisions to make them up. Uniforms, arms, ammunition and clothing, saddlery, harness and general stores, were served out, and parties kept busy loading waggons and ox-carts for the march. Parties from each division had to be detailed daily for herding the horses upon the prairie, and the disorganized state of the Quarter-Master’s department added materially to the ordinary camp duties. Altogether there is no question but that the men were hard worked at this time.

The work the little force under the command of Colonel French had undertaken to do was a most important one from a national point of view, the opening up of half a continent, almost, to Canadian rule and enterprise. And there was no doubt it would be accomplished with great hardship. It was reasonable to anticipate much danger too, but to men of the character of those who composed the original divisions of the North-West Mounted Police, it was the expectation of danger that supplied the spice to their service.

The special instructions to Colonel French were to make as direct as possible for the forks of the Belly and Bow Rivers, in which vicinity the worst of the much-discussed whisky forts were understood to be located. This illicit whisky trade with the Indians, and in fact all illicit trading, was to be suppressed, and the authority of the Dominion Government asserted. A post, or posts, were to be established, garrisoned and provisioned in this unknown region, the Indians, as far as possible were to be visited and impressed with the power and good intentions of the Government, notes taken of the main physical characteristics of the country travelled over, and the headquarters of the force temporarily established near Fort Ellice, where arrangements were being made for the construction of barracks and other necessary accommodation.

Colonel French had endeavoured before leaving Toronto to get rid of any of his recruits who were not willing “to rough it.” On two distinct occasions, he assembled all ranks on parade, plainly told them that they would have, and must expect, plenty of hardship; that they might be wet day after day, and have to lie in wet clothes; that they might be a day or two without food, and that he feared they would be often without water, and he called on any present who were not prepared to take their chances of these privations to fall out, and they would have their discharges, as there were plenty of good men ready to take their places. A few did thus accept their discharges, and one feels they acted properly in the matter.

The marching-out state dated Dufferin, July 8, 1875, showed the following strength:—staff, 4; inspectors, 4; sub-inspectors, 11; surgeon, 1; veterinary surgeon, 11; constables, 30; acting constables, 20; sub-constables, 204; total 274. Horses, public, 308; private, 2; guides and half-breeds, 20; field guns, 2; mortars, 2; working oxen, 142; cattle, 93; waggons, 73; ox-carts, 114.

On command, at Fort Ellice, sub-inspectors, 1; constables, 1; acting constables, 1; sub-constables, 12; total, 15; horses, 17. At Dufferin, staff, 2; inspectors, 2; constables, 5; sub-constables, 14; total 23.

The revolvers for the force did not arrive from England until the first week in July, and on the 8th July the force drew out to a camp about two miles from Dufferin, more to see that all was right than with the idea of making a start. Next day Col. French sent back two waggon loads of articles, such as syrup, which, being rather luxuries than necessaries, he thought could be dispensed with. The force moved on to the river Marais. Next day, the 10th, having brought up two loads of oats, in lieu of articles sent back, and the half-breed ox-drivers being mostly sobered, the force made a march of ten miles, striking across the country, as the Boundary Commission road, (used for teaming the surveyors’ supplies) in some parts passed south of the Boundary Line.

The police train was probably the largest ever seen in these parts; when closed up to a proper interval it was a mile and a half long. But from advanced to rear guard, it was more usually from four to five miles, owing to the uneven rate of travel of horses and oxen, and the breaking of axles and wheels of that imposition of the country, the “Red River cart.”

“The column of route,” according to the Commissioner’s report, “presented a very fine appearance. First came ‘A’ division with their splendid dark bays and thirteen waggons. Then ‘B’ with their dark browns. Next ‘C’ with bright chestnuts drawing the guns, and gun and small arm ammunition. Next ‘D’ with their greys, then ‘E’ with their black horses, the rear being brought up by ‘F’ with their light bays. Then a motley string of ox-carts, ox-waggons, cattle for slaughter, cows, calves, &c., mowing machines, &c., &c.

“To a stranger it would have appeared an astonishing cavalcade; armed men and guns looked as if fighting was to be done. What could ploughs, harrows, mowing machines, cows, calves, etc., be for?

“But that little force had a double duty to perform: to fight, if necessary, but in any case to establish posts in the far west.

“However we were off at last, the only man in Winnipeg who knew anything about the portion of the country to which we were going encouraging me with the remark: ‘Well, if you have luck you may get back by Christmas, with forty per cent. of your horses.’ ”

After being a few days on the march, every one and every thing settled down into their proper places. The cooks, by degrees, got into the way of cooking and baking in the open air, and loaves of bread no longer bore the appearance of lumps of dough. Being on The Boundary Commission Road, and having a good sketch of the route, the marches could be arranged with a certainty of finding wood, water and grass, at definite points. Although by marching early the column nearly always halted during the heat of the day, at noon, or thereabouts, yet the excessive heat of the weather told heavily on both horses and oxen. Many of the men had little skill as teamsters, and the bulk of the horses, having been purchased more for the saddle than draught, ran rapidly down in condition when placed at such work; other riding horses being transferred to the waggons in their places, were frequently put to work in the harness of the horses they had replaced, and as the harness did not always fit them well, many sore shoulders were caused thereby, but these horses were made available for riding.

From Dufferin to Roche Percée, a distance of 270 miles, the force had a fair amount of grass and good water. It had also some oats for the first few days, but nevertheless many of the horses ran down rapidly in condition. It is an admitted fact that almost all Canadian or American horses fail during the first season they are fed on prairie grass, and therefore it is little to be wondered at that those of the police should have failed.

Just before he left Dufferin, Colonel French’s orders were changed to the effect that the arrangements for leaving men on the Bow or Belly Rivers were cancelled, and it was ordered that part of the Force was to go to Edmonton. The Commissioner therefore altered his arrangements accordingly and sent off from Roche Percée to Fort Ellice and Edmonton “A” Division under Inspector Jarvis, with a number of cattle, agricultural implements, general stores and a very large quantity of provisions, (including over 25,000 lbs. of flour.)

On the 6th August the main force ascended the Coteau again, crossing the Dirt Hill, the highest part of the Coteau, estimated to be nearly 3,000 feet above the sea level. Here the force had to halt a day to rest the horses after such heavy work, (particularly on the gun horses) and making a big march next day, arrived at the easternmost of the Old Wives Lakes; but finding the feed very poor and the water rather saline, French felt that he had to push on, and camped on the Old Wives Creek on the 12th, and finding tolerably good feed, he determined to give the horses their well earned rest. While camped here the force was visited by a number of the Sioux of the Sipeton Tribe.

Hearing there was a probability of obtaining some oats from the Boundary Commission at Wood Mountain Depot about 40 miles south, Col. French despatched the Assistant Commissioner thither with a party to obtain some. McLeod on his return, brought out with him some 15,000 lbs., and Col. French arranged with the Commissary of the Boundary Commission for the delivery of 20,000 more at the Cripple Camp, or Depot, which he had decided to form at the site of the camp, and for the delivery from the Commission’s trains coming east of 25,000 more (in all 60,000 lbs) but eventually the force was only able to receive 20,000 more from this latter source.

On the 19th, the Commissioner established his Depot of Cripple Camp at a point two miles west of where the force had been camped, as there was good grass, water and wood there. Here he left 14 waggons, 28 of the poorest horses, 7 men, (five being sick) a half-breed and some footsore cattle, also 20 days’ provisions for the returning Force, and stores of all kinds that were not absolutely necessary to take on, pushing on the same afternoon 12 miles farther. For the next few days the force made good marches, sighting the Cypress Hills on the afternoon of the 24th and camping close under them on the 25th to await the arrival of the Assistant Commissioner with the oats. During this period there was no particular incident to record except the stampeding of the horses of “D” troop on the night of the 20th, carrying away with them some of “B” troop.

In addition to stampeding from ordinary causes, throughout this historical prairie march, the officers of the force had reason to fear stampeding by design, either on the part of Indians desirous of obtaining remounts, or on the part of whisky traders, or their emissaries. From start to finish every endeavour was used to prevent stampeding.

From Fargo to Dufferin the horses were after dark enclosed inside large corrals, formed by waggons and the picquet ropes. The grass being very good, the days long, and plenty of oats being available, this system did fairly. After leaving Dufferin, for many days the police were able to cut grass with the scythes and mowing machines taken along with the Force, tying up the horses at dark, and feeding them with grass as well as oats. Then the Commissioner had to risk leaving them out all night, and the freshness being taken out of them by this time, and their being, where possible, sent out by divisions (each division guarding their own) they got on fairly under ordinary circumstances, nearly all the horses being hoppled or “knee-haltered.” Hoppling or knee-haltered will not prevent the horses stampeding, but it checks the pace, and gives more time to those in charge to head the runaways. This system had to be pursued for the greatest portion of the trip, and with very strong guards and picquets, day and night, the force managed to keep the horses together. Still the fear of stampeding haunted all ranks. A clap of thunder at night was sufficient to banish sleep from the eyes of those who felt themselves more particularly interested in the success of the expedition; and if the storm grew nearer, although desirous of letting the horses have every mouthful possible from the scanty pasture, yet the commissioner felt compelled to order them in before it was perhaps too late. On the 4th August Col. French was nearly too late in giving the order as the following extract from his diary will shew, “Tuesday, 4th. Tremendous thunderstorms between 12 and 1 a.m. Nearly all the tents blown down; in great anxiety lest the horses should stampede; fortunately had ordered in most of them before the storm broke over us; two lots of horses broke away, but were stopped by the picquets.”

The Force remained from the 24th to the 28th August at a small lake (where a large party of Plain Hunters and Indians had been camped) awaiting the arrival of the Assistant Commissioner with the oats. On the 29th the force moved about four miles further to get feed for the horses, and on the morning of the 30th there was another stampede in broad daylight. This was in a very awkward place for such an event to occur, hills and hollows rendering it impossible to see a horse unless quite close to him. The Commissioner had begun to hope that he was done with stampedes, in fact that the horses were too poor both in flesh and spirit to attempt to run, but although the animals were in a very poor condition, and had marched just 594 miles from Dufferin they were off in the same way as usual, and, although hoppled, many of them ran several miles. All were however recovered.

While waiting at this camp, the members of the force were regaled with stories brought by half-breeds relative to the doings of the whisky traders, the toughest yarn being that 500 of them were working at their forts all the summer, that the Mounted Police guns would be little good, as the “free-traders” had constructed underground galleries into which to retire, etc.

On the 31st the Assistant Commissioner arrived with the oats, and having sent off letters, pay lists, etc., by the returning guide, Col. French pushed on nine miles the same afternoon. On the 2nd of September the column sighted buffalo for the first time. This created great excitement as may naturally be supposed. Out of a band of six bulls the police killed five, one of these, killed by Col. French himself, making 953 lbs. of ration meat clear of all offal.

“September, Wednesday, 2nd.—Started about 7 a.m. When out about two hours rode up to the advance guard, and observed some moving objects near the left flankers, rode out there. Flankers thought they were ponies. On going a little farther I felt certain they were buffaloes. Presently they began running, leaving no doubt in the matter. I took a carbine from one of the men, and made after them, headed them and turned them towards the train, fired at one which dropped back, and was despatched by some one else; three went across the creek, I went after them, and was joined by the Scout Morreau and Lavallee, we each shot one, I fired into the Scout’s buffalo as he stood at bay, and dropped him. This was a very fine beast about ten years old; he made, when dressed, 953 lbs. ration meat.

“Thursday, 3rd, left at 7 a.m.—I find that although 1720 lbs. of ration meat were issued yesterday, from the two buffaloes which had been cut up, there is nothing to show for three others which had been killed, the half-breeds merely cutting slices of the meat off, and carrying it along. Julien ran a buffalo, and killed him. I came in for the finish, had the beast cut up, and brought it on an ox-cart. The men having plenty of meat, I had this fellow cut up, placed in one of the water barrels and well salted. The salt we had carried so far now comes in useful. There being no grass had to make a stretch of 17½ miles without halting. Next stage, 20 miles, no water.”

On the 4th September the force was visited by a party of Sioux, to whom Col. French gave some presents. The country the force had been travelling in had been very hard on horses and oxen; there being no trail for the last 150 miles, and the little swamps that the force used to depend on for feed and water had been destroyed by the buffalo. French’s only reliable guide knew the country no farther. On the 6th the column struck the Saskatchewan, it being half a day’s march nearer than had been supposed, and an American scout accompanying the force insisted that the force was at the Forks, but as there were no Forks in the vicinity he had to admit he was wrong, and added that the Forks were 12 miles more north. To his disgust Col. French told him he would steer south-west instead. In fact he had little doubt then as to the situation of the force, and on the 9th camp was pitched within three miles of the Forks of the Bow and Belly Rivers without knowing it. On the 10th the column moved seven miles farther, finding water by watching the flight of some ducks, and camped there. Some sandhills the column passed denoted that they ought to be in the vicinity of the Forks, but not having seen a very prominent landmark mentioned by Palliser, French was very doubtful of the position.

Sending back Inspector Walsh with a small party to near where the force camped on the 9th to examine the river there, he reported that another large river came in from the north, and he found also the landmark French had been looking for, thus leaving no doubt in the matter.

And so the force were at last at their journey’s end, the Bow and Belly Rivers.

The force had marched westward across the unknown prairie a distance of 781 miles from Red River, and after the first eighteen miles had not seen a single human habitation, except a few Indian tepees.

It was now the middle of September, and the appalling fact was ever pressing upon the mind of the Commissioner that on the 20th of September the previous year the whole country from the Cypress Hills to the Old Wives Lakes was covered with a foot of snow, several men and horses having been frozen to death.

Starting on the return march at once Colonel French could not possibly reach that portion of the country till well into October. However the snow storm above mentioned had been exceptionally early, and he hoped for the best, while determined to prepare for the worst.

From what the Commissioner had heard of the fertility of the soil on the Bow and Belly Rivers he had hoped that the horses and oxen would have been able to have pulled up greatly in condition by a week’s rest in that vicinity, but in reality the force had to leave there as quickly as possible to prevent their being actually starved to death. In fact several of the oxen did die of starvation, but the mistake is now readily accounted for; those who travelled along the base of the Rocky Mountains, reporting on the fertility of the soil on the head waters of the Bow and Belly Rivers, and somehow these reports got to be applied to the whole courses of these rivers.

On the 11th the force moved up to the Belly River, but could not find a ford at first, the water being too deep and rapid. Pushing up along the river to a point about 16 or 18 miles above the Forks a ford was found. After reconnoitering up both rivers, the force proceeded to the Three Buttes or Sweet Grass Hills, half way between the Forks and Benton, where there was reported to be plenty of wood, water and grass.

It was decided that as soon as a satisfactory place for a camp could be found, to move there, and after obtaining reliable information regarding the whisky trading posts, to open up communication with the Government at Ottawa. This latter could comparatively easily be done via Fort Benton, across the International boundary line, in Montana.

The choice of a camping ground, was not so easy as it might seem owing to the poor condition of the grass.

On the 19th September the Force arrived at a Coulee close to the West Butte and halted, as the grass appeared a little better and the water was good. Colonel French now found that although the boundary line crossed the West Butte high up, yet all the best wood was south of the line. This did not look so very promising. Notwithstanding, however, the Assistant Commissioner was satisfied to build quarters there and remain for the winter.

Without any unnecessary delay the arrangements were completed for the selection and equipment of the force to remain in the Bow River district under the Assistant Commissioner, and also for the return of the rest of the force, which it was decided to march to Swan River via Cripple Camp depot, Fort Qu’Appelle and Fort Pelly.

It was decided that “B,” “C” and “F” divisions should remain with the Assistant Commissioner, “D” and “E” divisions to return to the new headquarters with the Commissioner. On the 21st the Commissioner arranged for the departure of “D” and “E” divisions, selected all the best horses and oxen, left behind all stores not absolutely necessary, and moved on with them to the Boundary Commission Road, about 7 miles south.

On the morning of the 22nd Colonel French detached himself from the column and started for Benton with the Assistant Commissioner and a small party, (with empty carts) to communicate with the Government, receive instructions, and obtain some necessary supplies of oats, moccasins, socks, &c., &c.

On arriving at Benton on the 24th the Commissioner found telegrams awaiting his arrival, by one of which he learned that the Government approved of a strong force being left on the Belly River, and by another, that Swan River in the vicinity of Fort Pelly, and not Fort Ellice had been selected as the site for the headquarters of the force.

At Fort Benton, Colonel French got at last some reliable information about the whisky traders and their doings, and arranged with the Assistant Commissioner that he, with a portion of the force, should move to the vicinity of Fort “Whoop Up” on the Belly River, this being the whisky traders’ headquarters and main scene of operations.

The officers of the force at Benton also found to their satisfaction that the cost of getting in supplies via the United States would not be half as much as if the force had been stationed at Edmonton. Having purchased 16 horses and ponies and a small quantity of supplies, Colonel French left Benton on the 26th to re-join the force.

The information obtained at Benton as to the whisky forts in the Bow River and Belly River country proved very reliable.

With regard to the forts supposed to be at the Forks of the Bow and Belly Rivers which had been particularly mentioned in Col. French’s instructions, the forts were really at the junction of the Saint Mary and Belly Rivers. Persons travelling along the Porcupine Hills, and across the head waters of the Bow and Belly Rivers on being told that Fort “Hamilton” Fort “Whoop Up” or Fort “Stand Off” was at or near the “Forks” had readily supposed that the Forks of the Bow and Belly Rivers were meant, when their Indian or half-breed guides did not mean those Forks. In this manner, no doubt, the Adjutant General of Militia, Colonel Robertson-Ross, fell into the error of locating Fort Hamilton at the Forks of the Bow and Belly Rivers.

The word “Fort” as used in these regions was also explained. It is no wonder that people should have felt alarmed at hearing that there were eight or ten forts between the Belly River and Edmonton; but when it was explained that any log hut where a trader makes his headquarters is a Fort, the cause for alarm disappeared. These forts were usually named after the trader who built them, as Fort “Kipp”, Fort “Hamilton,” &c. Fort “Whoop Up,” in its day, appears to have been a central depot for most of them, and this was by comparison a fortification.

On October 5, Col. French, with his returning column arrived at the Hudson Bay post on the Qu’Appelle, the first human habitations (wigwams and tents excepted) seen by the force since the 10th July. The force had marched 363 miles in the past 15½ days, including some time lost at the Cripple Camp, being an average of over 24 miles per diem. At the Qu’Appelle the police received much civility and kindness from Mr. Maclean, the officer in charge of the Hudson Bay Company’s post.

Having sent off despatches to Government via Fort Ellice, announcing the safe arrival of the force thus far, Col. French moved the main body across the River Qu’Appelle on the evening of the 16th, camping on the top of the bank, where the feed appeared pretty good. At Qu’Appelle, the force became aware of some extraordinary stories that had been going the rounds of the Eastern press relative to their safety, to the effect that not alone were the horses all dead, except four, but that the men were all starving, and by no possibility could they return.

Leaving the north bank of the Qu’Appelle on the morning of the 17th, the force marched through a fine park-like country, good soil, grass abundant, and nice clumps of timber dotted over the surface. After the first few miles, however, the force found the country completely burned in every direction.

On the 21st Col. French rode ahead of the force, passing Fort Pelly and then proceeding on ten miles to Swan River. Here he found the barracks in course of erection on the south bank of the Swan River; the fires had run up almost to the buildings, the woods a few hundred yards to the west were all on fire. No part of the barracks was finished, and some of the buildings had not even been begun; the amount of work done in such a short time was marvellous nevertheless, and if the buildings were not ready for occupation, it was not for want of zeal and energy on the part of the gentleman superintending their construction, Mr. Hugh Sutherland.

But there was worse news than this in store for the Commissioner, half the hay had been burned, and the Hudson Bay Company, from whom he might have bought some, lost 300 loads, and had not enough for their own stock. The total amount of hay the Company’s chief officer supposed he had remaining was 60 tons, and that having been cut in October did not appear particularly nutritious. Some cattle that the Commissioner had sent to Fort Ellice on the westward march had been taken up to Swan River, thus making over 200 head of cattle to be wintered. It appeared to Col. French that it would be impossible to carry out the instructions of Government; but not wishing to depart therefrom solely on his own judgment of what was advisable, he assembled a Board of Officers to enquire into and report upon the situation of affairs.

“Wednesday, 21st Oct.—Rode on ahead of force to Pelly, and then on to Snake Creek, a distance of ten miles farther. To my horror found barracks in course of erection on top of a hill covered with large granite boulders, no trees to protect the buildings, and these latter strung out in a line a thousand feet long, exposing a full broadside to the north, the ground burnt up to within 20 feet of the barracks, where it was stopped by Mr. Sutherland’s men. Shurtliff’s news was still worse—that half the hay cut had been burnt, the Hudson Bay Company (from whom we might have purchased) losing 300 loads.

“Thursday, 22nd.—It being evident that the whole force could not be wintered here, I sent a messenger last night and ordered the force to halt at any good grass near Fort Pelly, three of the senior officers and the doctor and veterinary surgeon to come on and form a board to enquire into and report on the present situation. Fire raging in woods close by. Sent some men to assist Mr. Sutherland’s men in keeping the fire away from the saw mill. The Board report that there are only seventy-five tons of hay of a very inferior quality.

“Friday, 23rd.—Arranged matters at Swan River, and rode up to Pelly where D and E troops were encamped. Picked out the best horses and strongest oxen to take on with us, left all surplus stores, drew out across the Assiniboine and camped at the first patch of grass we came to; delayed considerably by cattle breaking away through the bush. A horse of D troop could not be found. One ox lost in the woods, but believe it went back to E troop camp.”

Notwithstanding that the Board which reported against remaining at Swan River, recommended that not more than 80 head of stock should be left there, Col. French risked leaving over 100 head, and there he also left “E” division, with Inspector Carvell in command, and again picking over the strongest horses and oxen, on the evening of the 23rd he moved across the Assiniboine with “D” division and the staff, en route to Fort Ellice.

The weather now remained cold and foggy. On the 27th Col. French’s now small column was met by a drove of 84 head of cattle, en route to Swan River, and he turned them back. On the 28th the Commissioner arrived in the valley of the Assiniboine opposite Fort Ellice. On the 1st November he met Paymaster Clark and his small party en route for Fort Pelly and turned them back.

November 7.—D division reached Winnipeg, and on orders from Ottawa, proceeded by easy stages to Dufferin to pass the winter.

In his report, which has been drawn upon largely in this chapter, Lieut.-Colonel French embodied the following remarks on the objects of the expedition and the spirit evinced by the officers and men composing it:

“For the credit of the Dominion and of humanity, it was absolutely necessary that a stop should be put to the disgraceful scenes that were daily being enacted on the Bow and Belly Rivers and the Cypress Hills. The immense distance to this place, and the shortness of the season for operations, necessitated a mounted force being despatched.

“The Mounted Police were being organized for the preservation of law and order in the North-West Territories, but consisted only of about 120 men and 50 horses at the time this expedition was contemplated. Nevertheless it was decided, for very good reasons, that the work of establishing law and order where all was lawlessness and violence should be entrusted to the Mounted Police.

“Tied down by no stringent rules or articles of war, but only by the silken cord of a civil contract, these men by their conduct gave little cause of complaint. Though naturally there were several officers and constables unaccustomed to command, and having little experience or tact, yet such an event as striking a superior was unknown, and disobedience of orders was very rare. Day after day on the march, night after night on picquet or guard, and working at high pressure during four months from daylight until dark, and too frequently after dark, with little rest, not even on the day sacred to rest, the force ever pushed onward, delighted when occasionally a pure spring was met with. There was still no complaint, when salt water or the refuse of a mud hole was the only liquid available. And I have seen this whole force obliged to drink liquid which when passed through a filter was still the color of ink. The fact of horses and oxen failing and dying for want of food never disheartened or stopped them, but pushing on, on foot, with dogged determination, they carried through the service required of them, under difficulties which can only be appreciated by those who witnessed them.

“Where time was so valuable there would be no halting on account of the weather. The greatest heat of a July sun or the cold of November in this northern latitude made no difference; ever onward had to be the watchword, and an almost uninterrupted march was maintained from the time the force left Dufferin with the thermometer 95° to 100° in the shade, till the balance of the force returned there in November, the thermometer marking 20° to 30° below zero, having marched 1959 miles.”

The complete list of officers upon the occasion of the departure of the force from Dufferin in 1874 was as follows:

Staff: J. G. Kittson, M.D., Surgeon; Dr. R. B. Nevitt, Assistant Surgeon; W. G. Griffiths, Paymaster; G. D. Clark, Adjutant; John L. Poett, Veterinary Surgeon; Charles Nicolle, Quartermaster.

“D” division (Staff division)—J. M. Walsh, Inspector; James Walker and John French, Sub-Inspectors.

“E” division—Jacob Carvell, Inspector; J. H. McIlree and H. J. N. Lecaine, Sub-Inspectors.

“F” division—L. N. F. Crozier, Inspector; Vernon Welsh and C. R. Denny, Sub-Inspectors.

By special invitation of the Commissioner, Mr. Henri Julien, of Montreal, accompanied the expedition as artist and correspondent of the “Canadian Illustrated News.” Mr. Julien, who still resides in Montreal, in the exercise of his art, and is conceded to be the most talented black and white artist in Canada, as he is one of the most skilful newspaper artists in America, was attached to the staff of the force during the expedition.

When one considers the position of Colonel Macleod and his little force of 150 men, left to face all the dangers of that first winter in the far west, he cannot fail being struck with its manifold perils.

There was, first, the complete isolation of the force, nearly eight hundred miles from the nearest re-inforcement, although fortunately within much nearer means of communication via Benton. Then there was the inexperience of officers and men and their lack of knowledge of the country in which they were located. The region in the immediate vicinity of the locality chosen as the site of post had only been imperfectly reconnoitred, owing to the necessity of husbanding the strength of the already-fatigued horses, and the importance of the Commissioner beginning his return march without a day’s delay. All of the whisky trading posts reported to exist in the country had not been located, and it was announced in Benton that many of the illicit traders and other desperadoes who infested the country before the advent of the police, and had withdrawn before French’s advance, had expressed their intention to return as soon as Colonel French and the headquarters of the force had started for the east. So the whisky traders might be still considered as one element of trouble and danger. Then there were the Indians, whose numbers and disposition were largely an unknown quantity.

And for a time Colonel Macleod’s hands must be necessarily tied owing to the necessity of providing shelter for his men and live stock, and to the fact that his horses were in very poor condition, the best having been selected for the Commissioner’s column, and only the weakest, including a large proportion of absolutely run-down animals, left with the Assistant Commissioner.

The difficulty of obtaining forage, and the ignorance of the little force as to the peculiar climatic conditions prevailing in this part of the Dominion proved to be among the worst dangers which had to be faced and overcome.

Immediately upon his return from Fort Benton, the Assistant Commissioner chose as the best site for his headquarters a level strip of land within one of the curves or loops of the Old Man’s River, this situation assuring him a supply of water and wood, and seemingly a good prospect of a natural hay crop. The high banks of the river afforded shelter from the north wind, and the position was an admirable one from a strategical point of view, commanding the route frequented by the United States traders.

It having been decided to call the position Fort Macleod, in honour of the Assistant Commissioner, work was at once begun at preparing timber for the erection of barracks, including besides living quarters for the officers and men, stables, hospital, storehouses, magazine, etc. The post was built of cottonwood pickets, the spaces between the pickets being filled with mud, and the roofs covered with sods and sand. The preparation of the lumber was found to be of so laborious a character that a portable saw mill was purchased and forwarded to Fort Macleod during the season of 1875, but it was not in working order until the autumn of 1876. It was then employed in cutting lumber for flooring and roofing purposes, the original roofs of turf and sand proving very unsatisfactory. No time was lost in attempting to secure a supply of forage for the horses and fresh meat for the men. The police had to do most of these things themselves, but some men were attracted to the spot from across the lines, and a little hired assistance was secured.

The Assistant Commissioner, naturally had to bear in mind the special duty the Force under his immediate command had been assigned to perform, and as soon as the work on the new post had been fairly started, he proceeded to locate the various trading posts in the region, ascertain the nature of the business conducted by the various traders, and take steps to put a stop to illegal trading of all kinds. Fort Hamilton, the principal trading post remaining in operation was entered by a force under the personal command of the Assistant Commissioner, October 9, 1874. This fort was situated on the west side of and 300 feet from the Belly River, near the mouth of the St. Mary’s River, near the site of the present thriving town of Lethbridge, the centre of the Alberta mining industry. The post was of the stockade type, almost square, and with two bastions, or “flankers” as they were generally called on the frontier. The walls were loop-holed, and there were two three-pounder guns in the position. Within the stockade, and opening on to the central square, were a blacksmith’s shop, stables, fur store, trading store, store room, post kitchen, dwellings, etc. Outside the stockade were two detached corrals and a hay shed, and less than 300 yards away were the charred remains of the old “Fort Whoop-Up,” which had been partly destroyed by fire. In close proximity to this fort in the autumn of 1870 occurred the last great fight between the Crees and Assiniboines and their hereditary enemies of the Blackfoot Confederacy, including Blackfeet, Bloods and Piegans. The smallpox had been ravaging the camps of the Blackfeet nations on the Belly and St. Mary Rivers around Forts Kipp and Whoop-Up, and the Crees and Assiniboines deemed it an opportune time to exact revenge for past reverses, and put a Force of 700 braves upon the warpath. The attackers foiled in their attempt to take their enemies by surprise, retired down the bed of the Pelly River, where a fierce and bloody running fight took place, the Cree tribes losing some 300 killed and wounded, the Blackfeet a little less than 100.

There is no better way to give an adequate idea of the work the force on duty in the far west had to perform that first year, or the hardships they had to endure, than to quote, in extenso, some of Colonel Macleod’s concise reports to the Commissioner.

The Assistant Commissioner had hoped to be able to procure forage for all his horses in the immediate vicinity of Fort Macleod for the winter, but on October 20th he wrote the Commissioner, via Benton, as follows:—

“I am now forced to the conclusion, that it would be perfectly impossible to keep the whole of the horses here for the winter. There is hardly any hay to be cut at this late season of the year, and what there is lies in small patches at distances of eight and ten miles from here. I have engaged men to cut as much as can be got, and have to pay them $15 for doing so. From this source I will consider myself lucky if I get even 25 tons. I have been able to buy about 15 tons of rather good hay from different parties, and there is I believe about 20 tons cut out on the prairies, the owner of which I have at last found out, and expect in camp every day, as he is coming out with supplies. I have had two racks made for our own waggons, and am now having two large ones made for Baker’s waggons, which will hold 5 tons at a load, so altogether I shall be well off if I can secure 50 or 60 tons.

“With regard to the supply of meat for the detachment, I was able to procure a plentiful supply of buffalo meat, shot by our people, which lasted for several days after we got here. But although we saw splendid herds, in much larger numbers than you saw near Benton, just before crossing the St. Mary’s, not one was to be seen on this side. I thought it impracticable to send men off long distances in search of them, so I bought as much as carried us along at different times, the price at first being five cents a pound and at last, two cents. The buffalo having now come nearer, three of our men with Mr. Lavallee killed enough for our detachment in one day to last for a week. As soon as the present press of work is over, I hope to commence killing enough for our winter supply as well as to secure enough robes for the whole force. When the storm came on I issued out of the lot seized by Mr. Crozier, 50 robes to the men, and bought 105 more at $4.25 U.S. currency, which were also issued.”

In the continuation of this letter dated October 30th, Colonel Macleod wrote:—

“I am happy to be enabled to inform you that although we have all been very busy in the construction of our winter quarters, we have been able to carry on some police work as well, and have struck a first blow at the liquor traffic in this country.

“I found out from an Indian named ‘Three Bulls’ that a colored man of the name of William Bond, who has a trading post at a place called ‘Pine Coule’ about 50 miles from here, (I was told it was 40), had traded a couple of gallons of whisky for two horses of his. I saw that I had to be very careful in not raising the suspicion of a lot of men, who were continually riding into camp, so I told Jerry Potts, the interpreter, to get all the information he could and arrange to meet ‘Three Bulls’ on the road next night about dark. Mr. Crozier was next morning to select ten of the best men and horses, out of the whole detachment, and hold himself in readiness to move at a moment’s notice. Next afternoon, just before dark, without letting any of them know where they were to go to, they left this camp, guided by Potts. I gave Mr. Crozier written instructions to guide him; amongst others, to seize all robes and furs of any kind which he suspected had been traded for liquor, and in addition a sufficient amount of goods and chattels, to satisfy the fine which in each case might be imposed. I was very glad to find by your instructions that you had directed me to seize the robes, &c., traded; and I see no other way in this country to secure the fine except by seizing property enough at the time the seizure is made, and not to wait for a distress warrant after the fine is imposed.

“Mr. Crozier executed his mission in a most satisfactory manner. Two days afterwards he appeared in camp with the colored man in custody and four others, all of whom he had captured about 45 miles from here. He found the five in possession of two waggons, each of them containing cases of alcohol, and brought the whole party with their waggons, 16 horses, 5 Henry rifles, 5 revolvers and 116 buffalo robes, into camp. I confiscated the robes, and tried each of the prisoners, for having intoxicating liquors in their possession.

“All the inspectors sat with me to try the cases. I fined the two principals and Bond, who was their interpreter and guide, $200 each, and the other two $50 each. They were acting as hired men for the other two. Next day Mr. Weatherwax, a gentleman I daresay you have heard spoken of in Benton as ‘Wavey’, came to me and paid all the fines, except Bond’s, and his I fancy he would not pay, as I detained him on the other charge of trading liquor to ‘Three Bulls.’ Bond said he thought he would raise the amount, so he will undergo his imprisonment as per state enclosed. I wanted ‘Three Bulls’ to get some more evidence about this matter, but the Indians have no idea of evidence, and think that if they tell you a witness to a transaction is in a camp near by it is all that is required. He brought me a horse as a present, and said that he had several men at the camp who saw the transaction. I of course refused to take the horse, telling him that it was not considered right for a judge to take any presents from a party who had a case before him. He was in great distress at my refusal, but promised to bring the witness I wanted. They have moved off 12 miles from here for a buffalo hunt, but I expect them back again before long. I think it best, although I have a subpœna all ready for both ‘Three Bulls’ and his witness, to avoid using any compulsory process until they understand things better.”

“Since I last wrote you by Inspector Walsh, I have had no opportunity of sending this letter to Benton. Indeed if I had it would have been almost impossible to write on account of the extreme cold weather we have had. Nearly the whole of last month, the thermometer stood very low, one night going down to minus 30 and one week averaging only 2. The cold, too, was accompanied by very heavy winds, and such a fall of snow as had not been known in the country by any of the settlers. Fortunately in the valley of this river it has not fallen to such a depth, as in other places, even between this and the Belly River the difference is very great, and I hear that between this and Benton it has fallen to a depth of 5 or 6 feet. Last Saturday evening closed in with the thermometer at 20 below, and Sunday morning dawned with a most delicious warm sunshine with the atmosphere as calm and pleasant as on a day in spring, the thermometer standing at 44 above. I am happy to say that the same kind of weather has continued ever since, with now and then a very strong wind from the west. The snow about here has quite disappeared, and is only to be seen on the hill-tops.

“The bad weather had a very serious effect in retarding operations on our quarters. I was able, however, to place the men all under shelter of a roof, with chimneys half built, but sufficiently high to admit of a fire being put on, before the severest weather overtook us. The officers, with the exception of Winder, Jackson and the Doctor, took possession of the kitchen, and have made themselves tolerably comfortable. I have taken advantage of Mr. Conrad’s invitation, and am now staying with him in a house he has built close to the fort. Winder’s tent, doubled, is pitched in the woods, and with a stove inside they are very comfortable. Our quarters are now being pushed, and I hope to be in, in a week at the most from now.

“The very cold weather had a very decided effect on the health of the men, the sick list one day having reached 45, mostly colds. I had eight of the men removed to a couple of forts near here; they have all but two now quite recovered, and the doctor reports that they are progressing very favourably, and will return in a day or two. The hospital is nearly ready, for any who may require to be sent there. I have left nothing undone that I could think of to make the barracks as comfortable as circumstances permit. The constables’ mess is on one side, and the kitchen and wash-house at the other, with a latrine, connected with a covered passage, with the wash-house. The quarter-master’s stores are now complete, and are now readily filled with the supplies, which have nearly all arrived. The trains bringing them here lost 33 oxen during the severe weather.

“I find that I cannot get any of the hay I spoke of in a former letter as being out on the prairies. Between the snow and the buffalo, it has all disappeared. I had consequently almost made up my mind to send some more of the oxen by Baker’s men into Benton for the winter, intending to send them to Fort Hamilton for some days and feed them there on hay and oats before they started on their longer journey, but the state of the roads precluded the possibility of doing so, and I was dreadfully perplexed as to what to do. I have now been able to procure 18 tons of hay here, at the enormous expense of $50 per ton, and about the same quantity at Fort Kipp, at $27 per ton. There are also 10 tons more at Fort Kipp which no one here has a right to sell which I have taken possession of, and will pay the owner, when he turns up, a reasonable sum for. Instead of incurring the expense of getting this hay from Fort Kipp brought up here, I have sent Inspector Brisbois with a detachment of 14 men and 14 horses to remain at that place. Besides having the horses fed there I thought it advisable to have a small body of police at that point, as there is a large camp of Indians close by, and I am informed that there is good-reason to believe that a large quantity of whisky is ‘cached’ in the neighbourhood. When Inspector Walsh returns I shall send 8 or 9 horses more down there. Some of our horses have never recovered from their weak state consequent upon their long journey and bad feed. A few have succumbed, notwithstanding their being treated with the greatest care. I had a sling made, with a block and tackle, to raise them up and rest their legs. In some cases they have come round, but in one case, particularly, nothing appeared to give the poor animal strength, he became a mere suspended skeleton. So I had a Board upon him, and another. The Board recommended that the first be shot, which I had done, the latter they thought might be got round, but he died the same evening. The severe cold appeared to affect the thin ones very much.

“I am happy to be able to report the complete stoppage of the whisky trade throughout the whole of this section of the country, and that the drunken riots, which in former years were almost of a daily occurrence, are now entirely at an end; in fact, a more peaceable community than this, with a very large number of Indians camped along the river, could not be found anywhere. Every one unites in saying how wonderful the change is. People never lock their doors at night, and have no fear of anything being stolen which is left lying about outside; whereas, just before our arrival gates and doors were all fastened at night, and nothing could be left out of sight. So strong was the Indian’s passion for whisky, they could not be kept out of the traders’ houses by locks and bars. They have been known to climb up on the roofs, and endeavor to make their way through the earth with which the houses are covered, and in some instances they slid down through the chimneys.

“The Rev. Mr. McDougall, (Methodist Missionary at Morley) has been paying us a visit. He is delighted at the change that has been effected. He tells me that he believes there are some traders still on Bow River. If Walsh brings back the horses I asked the Government to allow me, I shall pay them a visit before many weeks pass.”

“I received a letter from the Department, by Walsh, informing me that I had been appointed a Preventive Officer in H. M. Customs. I have already taken inventories of the stocks at several posts about here, and intend to-morrow to proceed to Forts Kipp and Hamilton to do the same there, and to enter a lot of goods which are arriving. I am happy to say that a large number of horses are now being imported. Immediately before our arrival, large bands of them were being continually sent the other way—proceeds of the whisky trade. Now a horse can’t be got from an Indian, and they wish to buy more than the traders have to sell.

“A number of traders are sedulously spreading reports amongst the Indians that we are to be here for the winter, and that we will be off in the spring. All that have come to see me invariably ask how long we are going to stay. Their delight is unbounded when I tell that I expect to remain with them always.”

We will now leave the pioneer force of the Mounted Police in what is now Southern Alberta and find out how it fares with the first detachment on the North Saskatchewan.

It will be recalled that on his march westward Lieutenant-Colonel French detached from his force at La Roche Percée most of ‘A’ division under the command of Inspector W. D. Jarvis with instructions to proceed first to Fort Ellice, leave a detachment there and thence proceed via Batoche, Fort Carlton and Fort Pitt to Edmonton.

From Inspector Jarvis’ report dated Edmonton, November 2, 1874, it appears that he and his force arrived at Edmonton on October 27th, being on the way 88 days altogether, 60 of which were travelling days, averaging fifteen miles per diem.

After leaving Fort Ellice, Jarvis found the pasture and water so bad that he had great difficulty in procuring enough to keep life in the horses and oxen.

After crossing the South Saskatchewan, near the present village of Batoche, the pasture improved, and Jarvis intended resting the animals for some days, but, as the little column was overtaken by a severe storm, he hurried on to Carlton in the hope of saving the horses. At the Fort he obtained from the H. B. officials a large store-house in which he stabled them until the storm abated, or he would have lost the greater part, if not all of them.

The Inspector also purchased 80 bushels of barley which was all he could obtain, and with great care and economy made it last to Victoria, where he got a few bushels more, also ten bags of barley bran. In spite of every precaution the detachment lost several horses through exhaustion and sickness, though all possible care was taken of them. The greatest loss occurred within the last 25 miles, the cold having stiffened the horses so much that they could not travel over the frozen ground. Several were carried for miles, as the men had to lift them every few yards. On the first of November there were some which for nearly a month had been lifted several times during the day, and had they been the Inspector’s own property, he reported, he would have killed them, as they were mere skeletons.

From reports Jarvis received from persons he met on the road between Carlton and Edmonton he understood that a very small quantity of hay had been cut on account of the severe rains through the summer covering the marshes with water, and as it was late for the police to cut any, Jarvis deemed it advisable not to take the cows, calves or weak oxen beyond Victoria, but made a temporary agreement to have them wintered there; oxen and cows at $15 per head and calves at $10 for six months, to be fed hay and stabled when required.

“In conclusion, I may state that on looking back over our journey I wonder how we ever accomplished it with weak horses, little or no pasture, and for the last 500 miles with no grain, and the latter part over roads impassible until we made them. That is to say, I kept a party of men in advance with axes, and when practicable felled trees and made corduroy over mud holes, sometimes 100 yards long, and also made a number of bridges, and repaired all the old ones. We must have laid down several miles of corduroy between Fort Pitt and here. Streams which last year, when I crossed them, were mere rivulets, are now rivers difficult to ford. And had it not been for the perfect conduct of the men, and real hard work, much of the property must have been destroyed.

“I wish particularly to bring to your notice the names of Troop. Sergt. Major Steele and Constable Labelle. S. M. Steele has been undeviating in his efforts to assist me, and he has also done the manual labour of at least two men. The attention paid by Constable Labelle to the horses has saved many of them.

“On arriving here I received stabling and quarters for my party, and can make them comfortable for the winter.

“I should have stated that, on account of the weak state of the horses, I left about one waggon load at Carlton, also two waggons and a quantity of stores at Victoria, and even after thus lightening the loads I was obliged to hire 10 oxen and carts to go to Sturgeon River (25 miles) to assist some of our carts, as the oxen were quite worked out.

“I also left 4 men in charge of 5 horses (unable at the time to walk) about 12 miles back. And after resting for two days, being put into a tent at night, they were able to bring in four which we are now recovering.”

The Saskatchewan detachment had this advantage over the force which advanced into and remained in Southern Alberta. Their route, although rough and long, was fairly well known, being used by the Hudson Bay Company. The southern force had to find and make a trail for itself through a perfectly unknown country. Then Inspector Jarvis found the Hudson Bay posts at Forts Ellice, Carlton and Victoria valuable rest and supply stations, and at Edmonton barrack accommodation for the winter was obtained, ready for occupation.

It was the Commissioner’s intention on reaching the forks of the Belly and Bow River to forward a re-inforcement northward to Jarvis under Inspector Walsh. As a matter of fact, Walsh and his detachment actually started, but was recalled by Col. French, as the route was declared to be impracticable.

It will be observed that the disposition of the Force during the winter of 1874-75 was as follows:—

In the spring, headquarters and “D” division moved to Swan River and several outposts were established by detachments from all the winter depots.

During the summer of 1875, Major-General E. Selby Smyth, then commanding the Canadian Militia, was commissioned by the Dominion Government to make a tour of military inspection across the continent to the Pacific, to inspect and report upon the North-West Mounted Police and the posts occupied by them, and to visit the several outposts occupied by the United States Army in Montana, Washington and Oregon Territories, with the object of conferring with the general officers commanding, respecting the repression of crime, the capture of criminals on both sides of the International Boundary, and the obtaining of international co-operation in this important matter. The General’s official tour between the 24th of May and the 15th of November embraced a distance by the route travelled, in going and returning, of about 11,000 miles, of which over 2,000 miles were performed on horseback, and 600 with pack animals.

The General’s report, particularly in its references to the North-West Mounted Police, as he found the force in its first year of service in the far west, is particularly interesting.

Specially referring to the Mounted Police, in his report, which was addressed to the Secretary of State, Major-General Selby Smyth wrote:

“I proceeded from Fort Macleod at the base of the Rocky Mountains to Fort Shaw in Montana, a distance of 250 miles, accompanied by Assistant Commissioner Macleod commanding the detachments of the Mounted Police in the western division of the North-West Territory, and from him I learnt the nature of the measures likely to conduce to a more settled state of affairs along the frontiers.

“In compliance with the instructions contained in your confidential letter to me, dated June 24th last, wherein I am directed in the progress of my tour through the North-West Territories to visit as many as possible of the Mounted Police Posts and to make special inquiry into certain points therein detailed, bearing upon the organization, equipment, distribution, and general efficiency of the force, I have now the honour to report to you that after my return in June from reorganizing the Militia in Prince Edward Island, and having proceeded westward, to inspect the various brigades of militia encamped in Ontario, I embarked at Sarnia on the 2nd July, and passing up Lakes Huron and Superior, I reached Fort Garry by way of Duluth, Moorhead and the Red River on the 15th, and after making the necessary inspection there, I finally departed for the Prairies on the 19th of that month, travelling the first 200 miles in vehicles which had been provided for myself and staff as far as Shoal Lake, where I met with the first outpost of the Mounted Police.

“From this point I travelled throughout the North-West Territories and across the Rocky Mountains, fully 1,500 miles, escorted by a party of the Mounted Police, until they were relieved at Joseph’s Prairie in the Kootenay district under arrangements made by the Lieutenant Governor of British Columbia for my further progress to Vancouver’s Island.

“The general opinions I have been able to form of the North-West Mounted Police, have been greatly influenced by the experience I acquired of them on my line of march through the country, I shall now therefore shortly allude to it.

“From Shoal Lake post I proceeded direct to Swan River, about 140 miles, and on the morning of my arrival there I was overtaken by Lieut. Cotton, an officer of the Manitoba Artillery bearing despatches to me from the Lieutenant Governor of that province.

“The nature of these despatches was such that after a conference with the commandant, Lieut. Col. French, I determined to take a force of 50 Mounted Police from Swan to Carlton, as a party of observation. My reason for coming to this decision arose from the important nature of the information conveyed in the despatches, and though my impression was that the report was somewhat overdrawn, I had no possible means, so far removed from telegraphic or postal communication, to test the facts of the case except by going to see myself.

“I accordingly marched the following afternoon accompanied by Lieutenant-Colonel French and 50 of his men. We crossed the south branch of the Saskatchewan and reached Carlton House on the eighth day, a distance of 270 miles from Swan River.^[9]

“Leaving the troop of Mounted Police at Carlton, I crossed the north branch of the Saskatchewan the following day, and proceeded by way of Forts Pitt and Victoria towards Edmonton, 400 miles; but being delayed a day at Sturgeon Creek, a deep and rapid stream, in order to construct rafts for its passage, I recrossed the Saskatchewan the same afternoon at the new post established by Inspector Jarvis. From thence Edmonton lies about 20 miles south.

“Proceeding south, 120 miles, I crossed the Battle and Red Deer Rivers, and at the latter found another troop which had been with judgment moved to that point on learning the rumours afloat about the Carlton Dumont affair.

“My staff on the expedition was composed of Captain the Honourable M. Stapleton, Coldstream Guards, A.D.C., Captain Ward, A.D.C., to his Excellency the Governor General, and Lieut. the Honourable T. Fitzwilliam, A.D.C., Royal Horse Guards, and afterwards joined by the Honourable Evelyn Ellis, late Royal Navy.

“Now as to the sufficiency of the force in respect of numbers, discipline, and equipment, including horses, arms, saddlery, means of transport, etc.

“The force consists of 29 officers and 300 men and horses; the Commandant is termed Commissioner, and his second in command, Assistant Commissioner, the remaining officers are respectively inspectors and sub-inspectors, and the men designated constables and sub-constables, the former answering to the status of non-commissioned officers.

“The force is divided into 6 Divisions of 50 men each; it may be considered fairly sufficient for the duties it is at present called upon to perform. The normal effect of its presence has already produced a wholesome improvement in the condition of the wandering tribes of the prairies, and the nomadic inhabitants of the North-West generally, and caused a feeling of security throughout the settlements of the Territory.

“For a newly raised force, hastily enrolled and equipped, it is in very fair order—its organization is based upon sound principles, but there is room for improvement in several respects on which I present herewith a confidential report. It will be readily understood that in the detached state of the force, so much time having been occupied in providing shelter for men and horses, it has hitherto been next to impossible to bestow proper attention on discipline, interior economy, equitation, the care of horses, saddlery, equipment, and the duties of constables—all of which are quite indispensable.

“I consider that men should be recruited from the rural districts, a few only, for clerks, etc., to be taken from towns. The decayed gentleman is a failure. They should be active young men, sons of farmers, accustomed to face all kind of weather and rough work as well as to the use of horses; this element is badly wanted in the force. The horses are a very fair average lot and they have been generally purchased in Ontario. I should prefer selecting them from rural districts than from horse dealers and sale stables. A better, sounder and cheaper description of horse could thus be obtained.

“At Carlton, a small party was left there on my passing through, I do not know whether they still remain, and I doubt the necessity for them, there being no inhabitants at Carlton House except the officials and clerks of the Hudson Bay Company. The nearest settlement is that of French half-breeds at St. Laurent, distant 18 miles, on the right bank of the South Saskatchewan, and the Prince Albert Mission Station, distant 40 miles, at the forks of its two branches. From the latter settlement, supplies of every kind are sent to Carlton, which produces nothing.

“From Carlton to Edmonton, 400 miles, police are not required. Forts Pitt and Victoria are little frequented Hudson’s Bay posts, occupied by clerks and some retired officials. Along that entire distance of 400 miles I met no living soul except one travelling half-breed and the monthly postman; but nature denotes it to be the future abode of a large population. It must be inhabited, its balmy climate is inviting, warm and genial in the summer, and though the winter’s cold lasts long, the snow does not lie deep, and stock can pasture out all through the year. The land is rich and fertile, and would produce all cereal crops. It is covered with the most luxuriant herbage, and wild vetches, plenty of wood, abundance of water, grow, I believe, all the way north, till the verge of the great sub-Arctic forest is touched. The isothermal lines indicate that the climate is mild, and it is well known that the soil is suitable to maintain a dense population.

“The Bow River post (now Calgary) was established on my march south by detaching the troop awaiting my orders at Red Deer River. Lieutenant-Colonel Macleod had, with good judgment, fixed on the spot, and made all arrangements.

“The Hudson Bay Company, had, years ago, tried to maintain a post there, but their agents were intimidated by the Blackfeet Indians and soon driven away.

“Of the constables and sub-constables I can speak generally, that they are an able body of men, of excellent material, and conspicuous for willingness, endurance, and, as far as I can learn, integrity of character.

“They are fairly disciplined, but there has hardly been an opportunity yet for maturing discipline to the extent desirable in bodies of armed men, and, dispersed as they are, through the immensity of space without much communication with headquarters, a great deal must depend upon the individual intelligence, acquirements and steadiness of the Inspectors in perfecting discipline, drill, interior economy, equitation, and care of horses, saddlery and equipment, together with police duties on which they might be occasionally required.

“A searching inquiry is necessary into the nature of the hoof disease among horses at Edmonton. It has fallen with fearful effects on the police and other horses in that neighborhood. It is supposed to be an insect which eats into the hoof in a short time; it is very painful and when not attended properly the horse dies.

“This summer a steamer ascended the North Saskatchewan for the first time as far as Edmonton from Grand Rapids near Lake Winnipeg. Certainly the navigation of both branches of this mighty river, abounding with coal and other mineral wealth for many hundred miles, will open up the country for settlement, reduce the price of transport and provisions, and become one of the many causes tending to produce a new order of things and abolish monopoly.

“While it may be considered that 300 men are enough to maintain order in the North-West, it is evident that this force would be insufficient to put down a serious outbreak, should such a very unlikely misfortune occur. It would be difficult to collect more than 100 effective men of the force at a given point in a reasonable time.

“Militia are not available in the North-West Territory, nor do I consider a mixture of the military and civil element at all desirable. There is sufficient of the military character about the police, and they have the advantage that every man is a limb of the law, whereas military cannot act without a magistrate or constable.

“Therefore it is suggested that volunteer police or bodies of special constables should be formed at such settlements as Prince Albert, St. Albert, St. Ann’s and St. Laurent, these men to be subject while on duty to the same rules as the regular police.

“Too much value cannot be attached to the North-West Police, too much attention cannot be paid to their efficiency. We read that not long ago these wild Indian tribes of the far west were accustomed to regard murder as honourable war, robbery and pillage as traits most ennobling to mankind; the Blackfeet, Crees, Salteaux, Assiniboines, the Peigans, among the most savage of the wild races of Western America, free from all restraint and any sort of control, waged indiscriminate war with each other and with mankind. Law, order, and security for life and property were little observed; civil and legal institutions almost entirely unknown.”

The year 1876 brought two important changes for the North-West Mounted Police. By Order in Council of the 20th April, 1876, the control and management of the force was transferred from the Department of Justice, then presided over by the Hon. R. Laflamme, to the Department of the Secretary of State, the Hon. R. W. Scott.

By Order in Council of 20th July, 1876, Lieut.-Col. James Farquharson Macleod, C.M.G., was appointed to succeed Lieut.-Col. French, as Commissioner.

Lieut.-Colonel James Farquharson Macleod, C.M.G., was one of the first officers appointed to the Mounted Police. He had been for some years identified with the Ontario Militia, and at the time of taking up his first appointment in the Police, was major of the 45th Battalion, with the brevet rank of Lieutenant-Colonel. He took part in Colonel Wolseley’s expedition to the Red River in 1870 as Assistant Brigade Major of Militia, and in recognition of his meritorious services, was awarded the brevet rank of Lieutenant-Colonel and the decoration of C.M.G.

Lieutenant-Colonel G. A. French, now Major-General Sir George A. French, immediately after giving up the appointment of Commissioner, returned to service in the British Army and performed distinguished service in various parts of the world, being particularly identified with the organization and development of the defensive forces of Australia. He visited Canada with Lady French in the summer of 1906, and visited, with much interest, the headquarters of the R.N.W.M.P. at Regina, as well as some other posts.

In July 1876, an escort of eighty-two men was detailed to accompany the Lieutenant Governor of the North-West Territories on his mission to Forts Carlton and Pitt, in connection with the making of a treaty with the Cree Indians.

In consequence of the Indians in the adjoining Territory of Montana being engaged during the summer in conflict with the United States troops, it was considered necessary, as a precautionary measure, to increase the force at Fort Macleod, and also at Fort Walsh, a new post established in the Cypress Hills. A hundred men were accordingly ordered there from the northern posts. Four seven-pounder guns were also purchased from the Militia Department and forwarded, together with a supply of ammunition, to Fort Walsh. Two nine-pounder field guns had previously been supplied to Fort Macleod.

The massing of the force at these posts near the frontier no doubt secured tranquility in that section of the Territory and prevented the United States Indians from using Canadian soil as a base of operations for prosecuting the war with the United States troops.

On the 22nd of August the following report of Sub-Inspector Denny was received from the Assistant Commissioner.

“According to orders received on July 8th to proceed to the Blackfoot camp for the prisoner ‘Nataya’, I left Bow River on the above mentioned date and found the Blackfeet camped about 30 miles above the mouth of Red Deer River, that being about 200 miles north-east of Elbow River.

“After having secured the prisoner I was detained in camp by a council called by the principal Blackfeet chiefs, who invited me to their meeting.

“They told me that they were very glad we had arrived, as at that time they were in a very unsettled state, owing to communications that had passed between the Blackfoot nation, including Blood Indians and Piegans, and the Sioux from across the line.

“About a month ago the Sioux sent a message to the Blackfoot Camp with a piece of tobacco, which the Blackfoot chief showed me. The messenger told the Blackfeet, from the Sioux, that the tobacco was sent them to smoke if they were willing to come across the line and join the Sioux in fighting the Crow Indians, and other tribes with whom they were at war, and also the Americans whom they were fighting at the same time.

“They also told the Blackfeet that if they would come to help them against the Americans, that after they had killed all the whites they would come over and join the Blackfeet to exterminate the whites on this side.

“They also told him that the soldiers on this side were weak, and that it would take them but a short time to take any forts that they had built here, as they had taken many strong stone forts from the Americans, at small loss to themselves.

“The Blackfeet had sent an answer to the Sioux a short time before I arrived, to the effect that they could not smoke their tobacco on such terms, and that they were not willing to make peace with the understanding of helping them to fight the whites, as they were their friends and they would not fight against them.

“They said as they would not come and help them against the Americans, that they would come over to this side and show the Blackfeet that white soldiers were nothing before them, and that after they had exterminated the soldiers and taken their forts they would come against the Blackfeet.

“In consequence of this message the Blackfeet nation, when I reached their camp, were in a state of uncertainty, not knowing how to act, ‘Crowfoot,’ the head chief of the Blackfeet was authorized by the nation, all of whom were present, to ask me whether in case they were attacked by the Sioux without themselves being the aggressors, and called upon us, the Mounted Police, to help them, we would do so. I told them that in case the Sioux crossed the line and attacked the Blackfeet, without the Blackfeet giving them any cause to do so, that we were bound to help them, they being subjects of this country, and having the right of protection as well as any other subjects.

“The Chief told me that the Blackfeet had told him to tell me that as we were willing to help them, in the event of the Sioux attacking them, that they would, in case of being attacked, send two thousand warriors against the Sioux.

“I thanked them for their offer, and told them that I would inform you of all they had told me, and that as long as they were quiet and peaceable they would always find us their friends and willing to do anything for their good.

“They expressed great satisfaction at all I had told them, and promised to do nothing without letting us first know, and asking our advice.

“I distributed some tobacco among them, and told them to let us know of any movements of the Sioux to the north.

“I left them on Friday last, camped together about 30 miles above the mouth of the Red Deer River. I brought the prisoner with me without any trouble, and arrived here this day.”

A copy of this report was forwarded by His Honour the Deputy Governor, to the Right Honourable the Secretary of State for the Colonies, from whom a suitable acknowledgment was received by His Excellency the Governor General.

During this same year, 1876, representations having been made that owing to the destruction of crops by hailstones, the inhabitants of the parish of St. Albert, near Edmonton, were likely to suffer great distress during the winter, it became necessary, in order to avert the threatened famine, to consider what steps should be taken to afford relief, and also to prevent the breaking up of the settlement and dispersion of the inhabitants. Instructions were accordingly given to the officer commanding the Police at Edmonton to invite the clergy of the several denominations to assist him as a committee for relieving distress, to such extent as the surplus supplies of the Mounted Police would permit, payment at cost price and expense of transport to be obtained where possible. Where payment not possible, the best available security was to be taken for ultimate payment in furs or money.

The strength and distribution of the force at the end of the year 1876 was as follows:—Fort Macleod, 1 Commissioner, 1 Assistant Commissioner, 1 Surgeon, 1 Quartermaster, 1 Inspector, 5 Sub-Inspectors, 103 Constables and Sub-Constables, and 105 horses; Fort Walsh (Cypress Hills), 1 Quartermaster, 1 Inspector, 4 Sub-Inspectors, 95 Constables and Sub-Constables, 90 horses; Fort Calgary, ^[10] 1 Quartermaster, 1 Inspector, 33 Constables and Sub-Constables, 37 horses; Fort Saskatchewan, 1 Inspector, 1 Sub-Inspector, 20 Constables and Sub-Constables, 18 horses; Battleford and Carlton, 1 Inspector, 11 Constables and Sub-Constables, 18 horses; Swan River, 1 Surgeon, 1 Veterinary Surgeon, 1 Inspector, 1 Sub-Inspector, 29 Constables and Sub-Constables, 10 horses; Shoal Lake, 7 Constables and Sub-Constables, 4 horses; Qu’Appelle, 5 Constables and Sub-Constables, 4 horses; Beautiful Plains, 4 Constables and Sub-Constables and 3 horses.

The expenditure during the fiscal year ended 30th June 1876, for Mounted Police service was $369,518.39 but that amount included $41,184.47 arrears of the years 1873-74 and 1874-75, also a charge of $19,762.95 for miscellaneous stores taken over from Her Majesty’s North American Boundary Commission in 1874-75.

If the Mounted Police was costing the country money, it was rendering good value for the expenditure. Prior to the arrival of the Police at Fort Macleod, that section of the Territories, as already stated, was in possession of outlaws and illicit traders.

In his report for 1876, the Comptroller, Mr. Frederick White, was able to report:

“The liquor traffic is now suppressed, and a number of Americans have crossed the border and engaged in stock raising and other pursuits in Canadian territory. A village has sprung up around Fort Macleod, and trade is rapidly increasing. The customs duties collected at this port by the officers of the Police during the two months ended 31st October last, amounted to $16,324.69, and over 20,000 robes were shipped from there during the past season.

“At Cypress Hills, the scene of the massacre of 1873, there is also a settlement. The customs collections made there by the Mounted Police during the nine months ended 30th September last, amounted to $5,584.22.”

It will be recalled that in 1872 an Act was passed at Ottawa providing for the unorganized territory of the North-West by the Lieutenant Governor of Manitoba and a council appointed by the federal authorities. The members of this council, gazetted in January 1873 were the Honourables M. A. Girard, Donald A. Smith, Henry J. Clarke, Patrice Breland, Alfred Boyd, John Schultz, Joseph Dubuc, A. G. B. Bannatyne, William Fraser, Robert Hamilton and William Christie. There were afterwards added the Honourables James McKay, Joseph Royal, Pierre Delorme, W. R. Bown, W. N. Kennedy, John H. McTarvish and William Tait.

This Act remained in force until 1875 when a bill providing for the further organization and government of the North-West Territories was introduced in parliament by the Honourable Alexander Mackenzie, being passed and coming into force in October 1876 with the Hon. David Laird as Lieutenant Governor. To assist the Governor there was a small council consisting of Col. Macleod and Messrs Matthew Ryan and Hugh Richardson, Stipendary Magistrates.

Immediately after the establishment of the Territories, as a separate Government, the Honourable Mr. Laird, Lieut.-Governor, proceeded to Winnipeg en route for Livingstone, or Swan River Barracks, the headquarters of the Mounted Police, which had been selected as the Provisional Seat of Government. His Honour reached Livingstone on the 11th of November, and took the oaths of office and entered upon his duties as Lieutenant Governor on the 27th of that month.

Just at this time various problems of the vexed, and always very delicate, Indian problem pressed upon the police and territorial authorities for settlement.

The Sioux resident in Canada (not including, of course, “Sitting Bull” and his followers) occupied a somewhat exceptional and anomalous position in the country. They were a fragment of the large tribe of United States Indians of that name who took refuge in British Territory in 1862, immediately after the Indian massacre in Minnesota. The bulk of these refugees settled near Portage La Prairie, in the Province of Manitoba; but a small number of them took up their residence at Qu’Appelle, others in the neighborhood of Fort Ellice, and others near Turtle Mountain, close to the Boundary line, and about 100 miles from the western limits of that Province. These refugees and their children in 1872 numbered altogether about 1,500 or 2,000. In 1875 two large Reserves on the Assiniboine River were assigned to the Manitoba Sioux, but it was difficult to induce them to settle there.

Considerable diplomacy and great patience had to be exercised to induce even some of the better disposed Canadian tribes to abandon their savage habits, including tribal wars, horse and cattle stealing, self-torture, such as that practiced at the sun dance, etc.

The sun dance was a sort of religious ceremony in which the young braves, graduated from youth, as it were, testing their fortitude and stoicism in resisting pain and torture. For this ceremony a large lodge, built in the shape of an amphitheatre and decorated with bits of coloured stuff, was erected, an outer circle being divided off by a low barricade for the women, the medicine men and chiefs being admitted to the centre space. The sides and roof were covered with boughs. The performances began with low chants and weird incantations. The neophytes were then brought in and partially stripped, their mothers usually taking an active and keenly interested part in the ceremony. A spectator at one of these revolting ceremonies penned the following description:

“Then the medicine man began his part by cutting slits in the flesh of the young men, taking up the muscles with pincers. The older squaws assisted in lacerating the flesh of the boys with sharp knives. The women would at the same time keep up a howling, accompanied with a backward and forward movement. When the muscles were lifted out on the breast by the pincers, one end of a lariat (a rope or thong of rawhide used for lassoing and picketing ponies) was tied to the bleeding flesh, while the other end was fastened to the top of the pole in the centre of the lodge. The first young man, when thus prepared, commenced dancing around the circle in a most frantic manner, pulling with all his might, so as to stretch out the rope, and by his jerking movements, loosening himself by tearing out the flesh. The young man’s dance was accompanied by a chant by those who were standing and sitting around, assisted by the thumping of a hideous drum, to keep time. The young brave who was undergoing this self-torture finally succeeded in tearing himself loose, and the lariat, relaxed from its tightness, fell back towards the centre pole with a piece of the flesh to which it was tied. The victim, who, up to this time, did not move a muscle of the face, fell down on the ground, exhausted from the pain, which human weakness could no longer conceal. A squaw, probably his mother, rushed in and bore the young brave away. He had undergone the terrible ordeal, and amid the congratulations of the old men, would be complimented as a warrior of undoubted pluck and acknowledged prowess.

“Another of the young men was cut in two places under the shoulder blades; the flesh was raised with pincers, and thongs tied around the loops of flesh and muscle thus raised. The thongs reached down below the knees and were tied to buffalo skulls. With these heavy weights dangling at the ends of the thongs, the young man was required to dance around the circle to the sound of the bystanders’ chants and the accompanying drum until the thongs became detached by the tearing away of the flesh. The young brave continued the performance until one of the thongs and its attached skull broke loose, but the other remained. The mother of the young man, prompted by an impulse of savage affection or maternal pride, then rushed into the ring leading a pony with a lariat around his neck. Rapidly attaching the free end of the lariat on the pony to the skull, which was still attached to the quivering flesh of her son, she led the pony around the ring, the young brave being dragged around after it, but still making a brave attempt to sustain the chant, and to break himself free from the skull. Finally, nearly exhausted, and unable to keep up with the pony, he fell forward on his face, the pony of course keeping on, and the thong holding the skull being torn out of the flesh. Still the sufferer, his voice ghastly husky, tried to join in the chant as he grovelled on the ground in violent contortions for a few moments before being removed to the outside of the lodge.

“A third of the candidates was by the lariat hitched to the pony by raised loops of flesh and muscle in his back, and was dragged in this way several times round the ring; but the steady force not being sufficient to tear the noose free from the flesh, the pony was backed up, and a slack being thus taken on the lariat, the pony was urged swiftly forward, and the sudden jerk tore the lariat out of the flesh.”

Naturally the Mounted Police were desirous of putting a stop to such debasing and cruel practices, but the traditions and susceptibilities of the savages had to be considered, and it has taken years of coaxing and example by the police, the missionaries and the officials of the Indian Department to secure the practical abolition of these scenes.

The negotiating of the more recent Indian treaties with various tribes imposed considerable duty in the way of escorts, guards, etc., upon the Police. These treaties, it should be explained, were entered into for the purpose of obtaining the formal consent of the Indians to the settlement of the lands over which particular tribes were accustomed to roam and hunt, and which the Canadian Government honourably hesitated to regard as other than the property of the Indians until they had relinquished their natural rights to its possession by formal treaty.

In the year 1871, Treaty No. 1 was negotiated at the Stone fort or Lower Fort Garry with the Objibbeways and Swampy Crees, the only two tribes in the original province of Manitoba, by Governor Archibald, and in the same year a treaty with the Indians farther north, as far as Lake Winnipegosis and Behren’s River, and to the west as far as Fort Ellice. This second treaty comprises a tract of country two or three times the size of Manitoba. About four thousand Indians assembled on these occasions, the Indians agreeing to the extinguishment of the Indian title to the land on conditions satisfactory to the Indians. These first two treaties in Canada’s great west were negotiated on principles which experience in the older provinces of Canada had proved to be mutually fair and just, and which principles have been observed in all subsequent treaties made by the Dominion with the Indians. In brief, the principles in question were that the Indians should have allotted to them reserves of land that no white men could invade and that they themselves could not dispose of. Schools were to be established and maintained among them, missionary effort encouraged, and regular rations of food, besides other necessaries supplied by the Government up to certain fixed values per capita.

In October 1873, Treaty No. 3 was made at the north-west angle of the Lake of the Woods with the Salteaux tribe of the Objibbeways, by which the country between Ontario and the limits of the old province of Manitoba was ceded. In September 1874, Treaty No. 4 was made at Qu’Appelle Lakes with the Crees, Salteaux, and mixed breeds, by which 75,000 square miles were ceded. In September 1875, Treaty No. 5 was made at Behren’s River and at Norway House with the Salteaux and Swampy Crees, extinguishing their title to the territory all around Lake Winnipeg. In 1876, treaty No. 6 was negotiated at Forts Carlton and Pitt, by which the Indian titles to the lands along the Saskatchewan and north thereof were extinguished.

Lieut.-Governor Laird, in August 1877, received notification that he and Lieut.-Colonel Macleod had been appointed Commissioners to negotiate a treaty with the Blackfeet and other Indians of the unsurrendered parts of the North-West Territories adjoining the International boundary.

Previous to this time Battleford, on the North Saskatchewan, had been selected as the seat of government for the North-West Territories, and as the new Government House, then being erected, was about completed, Governor Laird removed his furniture and other properties to Battleford before proceeding to Macleod for the negotiation of the treaty.

Some extracts from the official report of Lieutenant Governor Laird are interesting, not only at giving an idea of the procedure at these treaty negotiations, but as indicating the various, and important duties in connection therewith devolving upon the Mounted Police. The Governor wrote, in part:

“On our journey, while within the limits of Treaty No. 6, we met scarcely any Indians, but after we crossed Red Deer River we met a few Crees and Half-breeds, and several hunting parties of Blackfeet. The former generally use carts in travelling, but the Blackfeet and their associates are always on horseback.

“The Crees appeared friendly, but were not so demonstrative as the Blackfeet, who always rode up at once with a smile on their countenance and shook hands with us. They knew the uniform of the Mounted Police at a distance, and at once recognized and approached them as their friends.

“We resumed our journey on Monday, and arrived at Fort Macleod on the Old Man’s River, on Tuesday, the 4th of September. The distance between the Blackfoot Crossing of the Bow River and the Fort is about 79 miles, thus making the length of our journey from Battleford 365 miles, as measured by Major Irvine’s odometer.

“A few miles from Fort Macleod I was met by the Commissioner of the Mounted Police and a large party of the force, who escorted me into the fort, while a salute was fired by the Artillery Company from one of the hills overlooking the line of march. The men, whose horses were in excellent condition, looked exceedingly well, and the officers performed their duties in a most efficient manner.

“Lieut.-Col. Macleod having attended to forwarding the supplies to Bow River, which had been previously delivered at the fort, left for the Blackfoot Crossing with some eighty officers and men of the Police Force, on Wednesday, the 12th September. I followed on Friday and reached Bow River on Sunday morning. The police having arrived on Saturday, the Commissioners were fully prepared for business on Monday, the 17th, the day which I had from the first appointed for the opening of the treaty negotiations.

“The Commissioners were visited by ‘Crowfoot’, the principal Chief of the Blackfeet, shortly after their arrival. He desired to know when he and his people might meet us. We ascertained that most of the Indians on the ground were Blackfeet and Assiniboines or Stonies, from the upper part of Bow River.

“During Tuesday several parties of Indians came in, but the principal Blood chiefs had not yet arrived. According to appointment, however, the Commissioners met the Indians at two o’clock on Wednesday.

“An outline was given of the terms proposed for their acceptance. We also informed them we did not expect an answer that day, but we hoped to hear from them to-morrow. That day we again intimated to the Indians that rations would be delivered to such as applied for them. We told them that the provisions were a present, and their acceptance would not be regarded as committing the chiefs to the terms proposed by the Commissioners.

“We then invited the chiefs to express their opinions. One of the minor Blood chiefs made a long speech. He told us that the Mounted Police had been in the country for four years, and had been destroying a quantity of wood. For this wood he asked that the Commissioners should make the Indians a present payment of $50 a head to each chief, and $30 a head to all others. He said the Blackfeet, Bloods, Sarcees and Piegans were all one. The police made it safe for Indians to sleep at night, and he hoped the Great Mother would not soon take these men away.

“ ‘Crowfoot’ said he would not speak until to-morrow. ‘Old Sun,’ another influential Blackfoot chief, said the same. ‘Eagle Tail,’ the head chief of the Piegans, remarked that he had always followed the advice the officers of the Mounted Police gave him. He hoped the promise which the Commissioners made would be secured to them as long as the sun shone and water ran.

“The Stony chiefs unreservedly expressed their willingness to accept the terms offered.

“Fearing that some of the Indians might regard the demands of the Blood Chief who had spoken, if not promptly refused, as agreed to, I told them that he had asked too much. He had admitted the great benefit the Police had been to the Indians, and yet he was so unreasonable as to ask that the Government should pay a large gratuity to each Indian for the little wood their benefactors had used. On the contrary, I said, if there should be any pay in the matter it ought to come from the Indians to the Queen for sending them the Police.

“Hereupon, ‘Crowfoot’ and the other chiefs laughed heartily at the Blood orator of the day.

“When the Commissioners (the following day) intimated that they were ready to hear what the chiefs had to say, ‘Crowfoot’ was the first to speak. His remarks were few, but he expressed his gratitude for the Mounted Police being sent to them and signified his intention to accept the treaty.

“The Blood chief who made the large demands on the previous day said he would agree with the other chiefs. ‘Old Sun’ head chief of the North Blackfeet, said ‘Crowfoot’ spoke well. ‘We are not going to disappoint the Commissioners.’ He was glad they were all agreed to the same terms. They wanted cattle, guns, ammunition, tobacco, axes and money.

“ ‘Bull’s Head,’ the principal chief of the Sarcees, said ‘We are all going to take your advice.’

“ ‘Eagle Head,’ the Piegan head chief, remarked ‘I give you my hand. We all agree to what Crowfoot says.’

“ ‘Rainy Chief,’ head of the North Bloods, said he never went against the white man’s advice. Some of the minor chiefs spoke to the same effect.

“The officers of the Police Force who conducted the payments, discharged this duty in a most efficient manner. Not in regard to the payments alone were the services of the officers most valuable.

“With respect to the whole arrangements, Lieut.-Col. McLeod, my associate Commissioner, both in that capacity and as Commander of the Police, was indefatigable in his exertions to bring the negotiations to a successful termination. The same laudable efforts were put forth by Major Irvine, (the Assistant Commissioner) and the other officers of the force, and their kindness to me, personally, I shall never fail to remember.

“The volunteer band of the force at Fort Macleod deserve more than a passing notice, as they did much to enliven the whole proceedings.”

In concluding his report, the Lieutenant Governor made the following highly flattering recommendation with regard to the Mounted Police:

“I would urge that the officers of the Mounted Police be entrusted to make the annual payments to the Indians under this treaty. The Chiefs themselves requested this, and I said I believed the Government would gladly consent to the arrangement. The Indians have confidence in the Police, and it might be some time before they would acquire the same respect for strangers.”

And it was only four years since the force had marched into this then unknown country.

Few more critical positions were ever faced by a force entrusted with the preservation of law and order in a country than that which confronted the North-West Mounted Police when Sitting Bull, the Sioux leader, with his warlike and powerful nation, after the so-called Custer massacre in the United States, crossed the boundary line to seek shelter in Canadian territory.

Sitting Bull and his warriors were flushed with a notable military success and liable to act rashly. They were warlike, powerful and hard to control, and their presence in Canada was a source of anxiety both to the Government of Canada and that of the United States. These Indians harboured feelings of fierce hostility towards, and thorough distrust of the United States people and Government. These feelings could be traced to two principal causes, the dishonesty of Indian agents and the failure of the U.S. Federal authorities to protect the Indian reservations from being taken possession of by an adventurous and somewhat lawless white population. The officers of the North-West Mounted Police force were promptly instructed to urge upon Sitting Bull and his warriors the necessity of keeping the peace towards the people of the United States, but it was felt to be not desirable to encourage them to remain on Canadian territory. Colonel Macleod was accordingly instructed to impress them with their probable future hardships, after the failure of the buffalo, should they elect to remain in Canada; that the President of the United States and his Cabinet were upright men, willing and anxious to do justice to the Indians; and should they return peacefully, they would be properly cared for, and any treaty made with them would be honestly fulfilled. It was evidently desirable that as wards of the United States they should return to that country upon the Government of which morally devolved the burden and the responsibility of their civilization, but how could that end be attained?

Sitting Bull is commonly thought of as a warrior. In point of fact he was not such. He was a medicine man, which means that he included within himself the three professions of the priesthood, medicine and law. He inherited from his father the chieftainship of a part of the Sioux tribe; but his remarkable ascendancy over the whole tribe or nation was due to his miracle-working and to his talents as a politician. He played upon the credulity of the Sioux with his “medicine”, or pretended miracles, until they believed him to possess supernatural powers, and were ready to follow his lead in everything. Some other Sioux chiefs inherited wider authority, and some minor chiefs were inclined now and then to dispute his sway, but when Sitting Bull made an appeal to the religious fanaticism of the people there was no withstanding him. As a medicine man he had the squaws of the nation abjectly subservient, and through them was assisted in maintaining control of the bucks.

It might, perhaps, be explained here that every Indian tribe in the old days had many medicine men, some of them chiefs and important personages. Some were young, others old, but they were all leaders in religious and social functions. No one could visit an Indian tribe at any festival time, or period of general excitement, without seeing the medicine men figuring very conspicuously in whatever was going on. Sometimes they were merely beating drums or perhaps only crooning while a dance or feast was in progress. At other times they appeared in the most grotesque costumes, painted all over, hung with feathers and tails and claws, and carrying some wand or staff, gorgeous with colour and smothered with Indian finery. The medicine man was a conjurer, a magician, a dealer in magic, and an intermediary between the men of this world and the spirits of the other. He usually knew something, often a great deal, of the rude pharmacopoeia of his fellows, and occasionally, prescribed certain leaves or roots to allay a fever, to arrest a cold or to heal a wound. That was not his business, however, and such prescriptions were more apt to be offered by the squaws. The term “medicine man” is simply a white man’s expression which the Indians have adopted. It was originally used by the white explorers and missionaries because they found these tribal priests or magicians engaged in their incantations at the sides of the sick, the wounded, or dying. But instead of being engaged in the practice of medicine the so-called “medicine men” were in reality exorcising the evil spirits of disease or death.

Sitting Bull was born about 1830 and was the son of Jumping Bull, a Sioux chief. His father was, for an Indian, a wealthy man. Sitting Bull, although not intended for a warrior, as a boy was a wonderfully successful hunter, and at fourteen years of age he fought and killed another Indian considerably older than himself, receiving a wound, which made him lame for life. He first became widely known to the white people of America in 1866, in that year leading a terrible raid against the settlers and U.S. military post at Fort Buford. His path was marked with blood and made memorable by ruthless savagery. As the marauders approached the fort, the commandant of the post shot and killed his own wife at her earnest request, to save her from the more cruel fate of falling into the hands of the Sioux.

In the early ‘70’s Sitting Bull set up a claim to all the land for forty rods on both sides of the Yellowstone and all its tributaries. In the latter part of 1875 a party of fifty white men from Montana invaded Sitting Bull’s territory and built a fort. The Indians were determined that the party should evacuate, and during the months of December 1875 and January 1876 there were daily attacks upon the fort. A strong force of United States regulars and Montana militia was sent to the relief of the place, the occupants of the forts were taken away, and Sitting Bull promptly fired the place. Sitting Bull reached the zenith of his fame and power the succeeding summer.

Gold and silver had been discovered in the Black Hills, in the district which was not only regarded by the Indians as peculiarly their own, but in a certain sense as a “medicine” or sacred region. There was a great rush of miners and prospectors to the country immediately, and it was one of these parties that established the fort which Sitting Bull had caused the evacuation of. Several great Indian chiefs visited Washington to protest against the invasion of the prospectors, which they pointed out was a clear violation of existing treaties between the Indians and the United States Government. The Washington officials agreed to keep the prospectors out but failed to do so, and by the autumn of 1875 there were a thousand miners at work in the Black Hills. Then the Indians demanded payment for the land of which they were being deprived, and a Government commission was sent to the spot to arrange matters. But the commission returned and reported that there was no use trying to arrange matters without force to enforce the terms. This convinced many of the Indians that the best thing they could do was to fight for their rights, and singly and by villages, they gradually deserted from Red Cloud, Spotted Tail and the other more peacefully disposed chiefs, and began flocking to Sitting Bull, who had all along been truculent and had opposed all suggestions to abandon the title of the Indians to the territory in question. At the time, he was roaming about in the northern part of Dakota, near the Canadian frontier. Anticipating serious trouble, the United States authorities during the autumn of 1875 sent word to Sitting Bull and the chiefs with him that they must report at the reservations allotted to them by the 1st of January 1876, the alternative being war. The threat having no effect, and a winter campaign having been attempted and found unsatisfactory, a vigorous campaign was organized in the spring. Three columns under the command of Generals Gibbon, Terry and Crook were equipped and placed under marching orders, the objective point being Sitting Bull’s camp in the Big Horn country. With General Terry’s column, destined to march westward from Fort Lincoln, was the 7th United States Cavalry, under the dashing young General Custer, who had been such a picturesque figure in the final stages of the Civil war, and who had performed many daring things in Indian warfare during the years which succeeded the triumph of the Northern cause.

June 22, Custer at the head of his fine regiment of twelve companies, left the divisional camp at the mouth of the Rosebud to follow a heavy trail leading up the river and westward in the direction of the Big Horn, the expectation being that the hostile force would be struck near the eastern branch of the last named river, and known as the Little Big Horn. General Terry with the rest of his force started to ascend the Yellowstone by steamer, thence marching up the bank of the Big Horn. It was estimated that both columns would be within striking distance of the hostiles and able to co-operate by the 26th. But on the 25th Custer’s force was involved in an awful disaster.

Comparatively unexpectedly Custer struck Sitting Bull’s camp in the valley of the Little Big Horn while three of his companies were detached two miles on his left flank, and one to his rear. Without taking any care to properly reconnoitre the hostile position, to ascertain its exact location and strength, he decided to attack at once, and with characteristic Anglo-Saxon disregard of Indians, recklessly divided his force, detailing Major Reno with three companies to attack the position from the direction of the original advance, while he himself, with five companies, made a detour of some three miles to take the hostiles in flank or rear. Reno’s command found themselves so outnumbered that, after some heavy fighting and losing many men, they were forced to withdraw to a high bluff, where after entrenching themselves, they were able to hold their own until joined by the four companies which had been detached. Custer and his immediate command literally plunged headlong and recklessly into the very strongest part of the Indian position and were literally annihilated, not one officer, non-commissioned officer or man of those five gallant companies surviving the massacre to tell the tale, although all sold their lives dearly, fighting to the very last. Reno and his force succeeded in holding their own in their entrenched position against the repeated and desperate attacks of the Indians until relieved on the 27th by General Terry.

For some weeks the United States troops supposed that Sitting Bull had been killed in the fight with Custer’s force, but in course of time reports from the wild country in the north of the state near the Canadian frontier showed that he was alive, and military operations were resumed. In May, 1877, reports from Canada, through the North-West Mounted Police, announced that the old leader, with many of his warriors, had taken refuge across the International frontier.

As early as May, 1876, the Mounted Police had been keeping a sharp lookout for bands of fugitive Indians from across the lines. The Assistant Commissioner, Lieut.-Col. Irvine, in temporary command of the Force during the Commissioner’s absence in the east, in the summer, instructed Inspector Crozier, in command at Cypress Hills, to even gather all the information he could regarding the movements of the Sioux Indians on the United States side of the line.

During December, 1876, United States Indians, under Black Moon, an Unapapa Sioux chief, numbering about 500 men, 1,000 women, and 1,400 children, with about 3,500 horses and 30 United States government mules, crossed the line, and encamped at Wood Mountain, east of the Cypress Hills. Sub-Inspector Frechette having located this camp, Inspector Walsh proceeded thither, arriving at Wood Mountain on the 21st December, making the trip from the end of the Cypress Mountain in three and one-half days. The hostiles had arrived only two days before the Inspector’s arrival. Their camp was adjoining the Santee camp of about 150 lodges, of which White Eagle was the Chief, and was situated in the timber, four miles east of the Boundary Survey Buildings. White Eagle had occupied that section for many years past, and was very observant of the Canadian laws. He expressed himself to be glad to see Inspector Walsh, as he was unable to tell the new arrivals the laws which they would have to observe if they remained in this country. The matter had given him much uneasiness as he did not wish other Indians coming in and joining his camp to be without a knowledge of the law which would govern them. About six o’clock on the evening of Walsh’s arrival, White Eagle assembled all the hostile Chiefs; the principal ones amongst whom were “The Little Knife,” “Long Dog,” “Black Moon,” and “The Man who Crawls,” and explained to them who the Inspector was.

Walsh opened the Council by telling them he would not say much to them aside from giving them the laws which governed the people in Canada, which they must obey as long as they remained, and to ask them a few questions to which answers would be required, which, he would transmit to the Queen’s Great Chief in the country.

He asked them the following questions: “Do you know that you are in the Queen’s country”? They replied, that they had been driven from their homes by the Americans, and had come to look for peace. They had been told by their grandfathers that they would find peace in the land of the British. Their brothers, the Santees, had found it years ago and they had followed them. They had not slept sound for years, and were anxious to find a place where they could lie down and feel safe; they were tired of living in such a disturbed state.

Walsh next asked them, “Do you intend to remain here during the cold months of winter, have peace, and when spring opens, return to your country across the line and make war?” They answered, no, they wished to remain, and prayed that he would ask the Great Mother to have pity on them.

Walsh then explained the laws of the country to them as had been the police custom in explaining them to other Indians, and further told them they would have to obey them as the Santees and other Indians did.

The several chiefs then made speeches in which they implored the Queen to have pity on them, and they would obey her laws. Walsh replied that he would send what they had said to the Queen’s Great Chief. In conclusion he told them there was one thing they must bear in mind, the Queen would never allow them to go from her country to make war on the Americans, and return for her protection, and that if such were their intentions they had better go back and remain.

The following day the Chiefs waited upon Walsh, with White Eagle for spokesman, and prayed that he would allow them a small quantity of ammunition for hunting purposes as their women and children were starving. They were using knifes made into lances for hunting buffalo, and others were lassoing and killing them with their knives. Some were using bows and arrows, and killing this way was so severe on their horses that they were nearly used up, and if they did not have any ammunition they must starve.

Walsh replied that the Great Mother did not wish any people in her country to starve, and if she was satisfied that they would make no other use of ammunition other than for hunting, she would not object to them having a small quantity, and that the Santees who had always obeyed the laws could be allowed a small quantity; but they, the Uncapapa’s Agallallas and others were strangers, and might want ammunition to send to the people whom they claimed as brothers on the other side of the line. This, they declared they did not wish to do.

Walsh then told them he would meet Mr. Le Garre, a Wood Mountain trader, who was on his way with some powder and ball and 2,000 rounds of improved ammunition to trade to the Santees, and would allow him to trade to them a small quantity for hunting purposes only, and this appeared to relieve them greatly.

Not the least cause of anxiety in connection with the incursion of these United States Indians was the fear of collision with the Canadian tribes. In his report at the end of the year 1876, the Comptroller, Mr. White, wrote:—“The country between the Cypress Hills and the Rocky Mountains, which has hitherto been claimed by the Blackfeet as their hunting ground, has this year been encroached upon by other Indians and Half-breeds, causing much irritation among the Blackfeet, who have called upon the Police to protect them in maintaining their rights to their territory, saying that if they were not restrained by the presence of the Police, they would make war upon the intruders.”

According to the Commissioner’s report, for 1877, the state of affairs existing during the early part of that year in the south-westerly districts of the North-West Territories, was entirely different from any experienced since the arrival of the Force in the country. The winter was extremely mild, week following week with the same genial sunshine, the mild weather being interrupted only by an occasional cold day. There was little or no snow, so that the grass of the prairie from one end to the other, being dried up easily, took fire, and only required a spark to set it ablaze for miles in every direction. Unfortunately, nearly all the country out from the mountains, the favorite haunt of buffalo during the winter season, was burnt over, so that from this cause, and also on account of the mild weather, the herds did not go into their usual winter feeding ground; but remained out in the plains to the north and south of the Saskatchewan. The Blackfeet Indians who had as usual moved up towards the mountains in the fall, and formed their camp along the river bottoms, which had for years back afforded them fuel and shelter, and easy access to a supply of meat, were forced to take long journeys of seventy and one hundred miles, to secure the necessary supply of food for themselves and families, and eventually moved their camps out to where buffalo were to be got, with the exception of few small camps, who were in an almost starving condition several times during the winter.

The result of this condition of things was a large band of Blackfeet were gradually getting closer and closer to the Sioux, who were, by degrees, making their way up from the south-east in pursuit of buffalo, while other bands of Indians and half-breeds were pressing in both from the north and south. The most extravagant rumors were brought in from all directions. A grand confederation of all the Indians was to be formed hostile to the whites, every one of whom was to be massacred as the first act of confederation. “Big Bear,” a non-treaty Cree Indian chief, was said to be fomenting trouble amongst the Indians on the Canadian side. An officer, Inspector Crozier, whom the Commissioner sent to inquire into the matter, was told that he would not get out of Big Bear’s camp alive.

The police officers felt quite confident the reported confederation was without foundation. And so far as the Blackfeet were concerned, their loyalty had been made firmer than ever by the treaty which had been very opportunely made the autumn before. The Commissioner, in fact, had often received assurances of their support in case the Force got into trouble with the Sioux, and he could never trace the reports of disaffection amongst the Canadian Indians to any reliable source. Even “Big Bear,” who had a bad reputation, when visited by Inspector Crozier, repudiated any intention of behaving as had been reported.

On account of the large gathering of Indians of different tribes, the Commissioner deemed it advisable to recommend the concentration of as large a Force as possible at Fort Walsh, the post nearest to where the Indians would be congregated. The Canadian Indians had frequently expressed a desire that some of the police should be near them during the summer, when they were out on the plains. The Commissioner thought that the presence of a strong force at Fort Walsh might strengthen the hands of the Canadian Indians, who were very jealous of the intrusion of the Sioux, and might be the means of checking any disturbance which might occur.

Happily the year passed over without any signs of the rumored alliance of the Indians against the whites, and there were no signs of any disaffection on the part of the Canadian Indians. They had visited and mixed with the Sioux, and the Sioux with them, and there was no reason to think that those visits had meant anything more than a desire to make peace with one another, as they had been enemies for years before. “Crow Foot,” the leading chief of the Blackfeet, told the Commissioner that he had been visited by Sitting Bull who told him he wished for peace. Crowfoot had replied that he wanted peace; that he was glad to meet the Sioux leader on a friendly visit, but that he did not wish to camp near him, or that their people should mix much together in the hunt, and it was better for them to keep apart.

Immediately after the first party of Sioux crossed the lines in December, 1876, communication between Fort Walsh and the Indian Camps was established by the erection of outposts convenient distances apart. The police took possession of all firearms and ammunition held by parties for the purpose of trade, and sales were only allowed in that region on permits granted by the officers of the Force.

Early in March, Medicine Bear and his tribe of Yanktons (300 lodges) crossed into Canadian territory, and also Four Horns, the head chief of the Tetons, with 57 lodges direct from Powder River. Inspector Walsh held a council with the new arrivals on March 3rd, at their camp on the White Mud River, 120 miles east of Fort Walsh.

These chiefs set up the claim that all the Sioux tribes were British Indians. From child-hood they had been instructed by their fathers that properly they were children of the British, and in their tribes were many of the medals of their “White Father”, (George III), given to their fathers for fighting the Americans. Sixty-five years previously, was the first their fathers knew of being under the Americans, but why the “White Father” gave them and their country to the Americans they could not tell. Their fathers were told at the time by a chief of their “White Father” that if they did not wish to live with the Americans they could move northward and they would again find British land there.

Towards the end of May, Sitting Bull, with his immediate tribe, crossed the boundary and joined the other United States Indians in Canadian Territory.

Inspector Walsh promptly had an interview with Sitting Bull, Bear’s Head and several other Chiefs. They asked for ammunition, and Inspector Walsh informed them that they would be permitted to have sufficient to kill meat for their families, but cautioned them against sending any across the line. They also made the claim that their grandfathers were British, and that they had been raised on the fruit of English soil. Inspector Walsh explained the law to them, and asked Sitting Bull if he would obey it. He replied that he had buried his arms on the American side of the line before crossing to the country of the White Mother. When he wanted to do wrong, he would not commit it in the country of the White Mother, and if in future he did anything wrong on the United States side, he would not return to this country any more. He also said he had been fighting on the defensive; that he came to show us that he had not thrown this country away, and that his heart was always good, with the exception of such times as he saw an American. Inspector Walsh, from the interview, gathered that Sitting Bull was of a revengeful disposition, and that if he could get the necessary support he would recross the line and make war on the Americans.

May 29, Lieut.-Colonel Irvine, the Assistant Commissioner arrived at Fort Walsh, and shortly after his arrival, six young warriors arrived from Sitting Bull’s camp to report that three Americans had arrived there. On the morning of the 31st, the Assistant Commissioner started for the camp, (140 miles due east) accompanied by Inspector Walsh and Sub-Inspectors Clark and Allen. Irvine was much impressed with Sitting Bull. He found the Indians very bitter towards the three men in their camp for following them, regarding them as spies. The three were Reverend Abbott Martin, a Roman Catholic missionary, General Miles’ head scout and an army interpreter. But for Sitting Bull’s promise to Walsh, the two latter, who were known to the Indians, would have been shot. The object of the priest was simply to try and induce the Indians to return to their agencies. The army men claimed that they had accompanied the priest for protection, but that their object was to ascertain from the Mounted Police, if the Indians intended to return.

The council between Irvine and Sitting Bull was conducted with impressive ceremony. The peace pipe was smoked, the ashes taken out and solemnly buried, and the pipe was then taken to pieces and placed over the spot.

Sitting Bull had around him Pretty Bear, Bear’s Cap, The Eagle Sitting Down, Spotted Eagle, Sweet Bird, Miracongae, &c., &c.; and in the Council Lodge there must have been some hundred men, women and children.

Inspector Walsh informed Sitting Bull and the chiefs that Lieut.-Col. Irvine was the highest chief of the Great Mother at present in the country, and that he had now come to their camp to hear what they had to say to him, and to learn for what purpose the three Americans who at present were in the camp had come from United States to Canadian territory to their camp.

Lieut.-Col. Irvine, addressing the Indians through an interpreter remarked:—“You are in the Queen’s, the Great Mother’s country. Major Walsh has explained the law of the land which belongs to the Great White Mother. As long as you remain in the land of the Great White Mother, you must obey her laws. As long as you behave yourselves, you have nothing to fear. The Great White Mother, the Queen, takes care of everyone in her land in every part of the world.

“Now that you are in the Queen’s land you must not cross the line to fight the Americans and return to this country. We will allow you enough ammunition to hunt buffalo for food, but not one round of that ammunition is to be used against white men or Indians.

“In the Queen’s land we all live like one family. If a white man or Indian does wrong he is punished. The Queen’s army is very strong, and if any of her children do wrong she will get them and punish them. If anyone comes into your camp like those Americans did, come to the Fort and tell Major Walsh. You are quite right, and I am glad you did send your young men to tell Major Walsh about these men. As soon as your young men arrived at the Fort, we started, and I came here to see you and shake hands. I will go to see those Americans and find out what they are doing here, and will take them out of the camp with me. I am glad you are looking for peace and behaving yourselves here. We will protect you against all harm, and you must not hurt anyone this side of the line. You were quite right not to hurt the Americans who came here and to send to Major Walsh. You need not be alarmed. The Americans cannot cross the line after you. You and your families can sleep sound and need not be afraid.”

Lieut.-Col. Irvine was somewhat surprised at receiving a visit in his tent from Sitting Bull after eleven that night. He sat on the Assistant Commissioner’s bed until an early hour in the morning, telling him in a subdued tone his many grievances against the “Long Knives.”

At first Sitting Bull’s party in Canadian territory numbered 135 lodges, but it rapidly augmented.

It was astounding with what rapidity the news of Sitting Bull’s safe arrival in Canada was transmitted to other branches of Sioux who had, up to that time, remained in the United States. This news quickly had the effect of rendering the North-West Territories attractive to the remainder of the hostile Indians who had taken part in the Custer fight, their numbers being augmented by large bands of Indians of the same tribes who previously had been located in United States reservations—in other words, a general stampede took place, and in an extremely short time Canada became the home of every Sioux Indian who considered himself antagonistic to the United States Government. In all, they numbered some 700 lodges; these lodges being crowded, it may safely be estimated that they contained eight souls to a lodge; thus suddenly the North-West had its Indian population increased in a very undesirable manner by some five thousand souls. In addition to Sitting Bull, the Mounted Police had such celebrated chiefs as “Spotted Eagle,” “Broad Trail,” “Bear’s Head,” “The Flying Bird,” “The Iron Dog,” “Little Knife,” and many others to deal with.

Not only were the fears of actual and intending settlers aroused, but our own Indians and Half−breeds looked with marked, and not unnatural, disfavour upon the presence of so powerful and savage a nation (for such it really was) in their midst. Canadians were assured on all sides that nothing short of an Indian war would be on our hands; to add to this, serious international complications at times seemed inclined to present themselves. Both the United States and Canadian press kept pointing out the possibility of such a state of affairs coming about.

The press of Manitoba urged that a regiment of mounted troops, in addition to the police, should be sent to the North-West to avoid international complications and the interruption of trade.

The matter was even referred to by Major-General Selby Smith in his annual report on the Canadian Militia for the year 1877, he, writing:

“The recent addition to the Indian population of the prairies, by the arrival of a large body of Sioux under the notorious Chief ‘Sitting Bull’, at Cypress Hills, calls for increased precautions and strength; and especially for the greatest possible efficiency of the North-West Mounted Police. From my personal experience of this valuable body of men I can speak in high terms of approval. In my report subsequent to my journey through the North-West Territories two years ago, I ventured to recommend a depot and training establishment in Ontario for officers, men and horses of the North-West Mounted Police, to be an obvious necessity; to spend six months for instructions before joining their troops so widely detached over the spacious region of those pathless prairies.”

As early as May 30, 1877, Lieut.-Col. Macleod, the Commissioner, then in Ottawa, in a report to the Prime Minister, the Hon. Alex. Mackenzie, and the Secretary of State, the Hon. R. W. Scott, explained that both Blackfeet and Crees were anxious about the invasion of their territory by the Sioux. The Blackfeet had remembered that before the police took possession of the country for Canada they had been always able to keep them out. The Commissioner strongly advised that an attempt be made to induce the Sioux to recross to the United States side. He recommended that the United States Government be corresponded with and their terms submitted to the Sioux, who would be told that they could not be recognized as British Indians, that no reserves could be set apart for them in Canada, and no provision made for their support by the Government; and moreover, that by remaining on the Canadian side they would forfeit any claim they had on the United States.

August 15, 1877, the Hon. R. W. Scott, Secretary of State, telegraphed Lieut-Col. Macleod, then at Fort Benton, Mont., as follows:—

“Important that Sitting Bull and other United States Indians should be induced to return to reservations. United States Government have sent Commissioners to treat with them. Co-operate with Commissioners, but do not unduly press Indians.

“Commissioners will probably reach Benton about 25th inst. Arrange to meet them there.”

The commission referred to in the preceding, appointed by the President of the United States, consisting of Generals Terry and Lawrence, was sent to Fort Walsh, in which vicinity the Sioux were, to endeavour to induce the refugees to return to the United States. The commissioners and their party arrived at the Canadian frontier on October 15th and were there met by an escort of the Mounted Police, who accompanied them until their return to United States territory. The next day after crossing the boundary the commission arrived at Fort Walsh, where Major Walsh of the Police, under instructions from headquarters, issued at the instance of the Commissioners, had induced Sitting Bull to come. The following day a conference was held between the commissioners and Sitting Bull, who was accompanied by Spotted Tail and a number of his other chiefs.

General Terry told Sitting Bull through his interpreters that his was the only Indian band which had not surrendered to the United States. He proposed that the band should return and settle at the agency, giving up their horses and arms, which would be sold and the money invested in cattle for them.

“For sixty-four years you have kept me and my people and treated us bad. What have we done that you should want us to stop? We have done nothing. It is all the people on your side that have started us to do all these depredations. We could not go anywhere else, and so we took refuge in this country. It was on this side of the country we learned to shoot, and that is the reason why I came back to it again. I would like to know why you came here. In the first place, I did not give you the country, but you followed me from one place to another, so I had to leave and come over to this country. I was born and raised in this country with the Red River half-breeds, and I intend to stop with them. I was raised hand-in-hand with the Red River half-breeds, and we are going over to that part of the country, and that is the reason why I have come over here. (Shaking hands with Col. Macleod and Major Walsh.) That is the way I was raised, in the hands of these people here, and that is the way I intend to be with them. You have got ears, and you have got eyes to see with them, and you see how I live with these people. You see me? Here I am! If you think I am a fool, you are a bigger fool than I am. This house is a medicine house. You come here to tell us lies, but we don’t want to hear them! I don’t wish any such language used to me; that is, to tell me such lies, in my Great Mother’s (the Queen’s) house. Don’t you say two more words. Go back home, where you came from. This country is mine, and I intend to stay here, and to raise this country full of grown people. See these people here? We were raised with them. (Again shaking hands with the police officers.) That is enough; so no more. You see me shaking hands with these people. The part of the country you gave me you ran me out of. I have now come here to stay with these people, and I intend to stay here. I wish to go back, and to ‘take it easy’ going back. [Taking a Santee Indian by the hand.] These Santees—I was born and raised with them. He is going to tell you something about them.”

“The-one-that-runs-the-roe,” a Santee Indian, said: “Look at me! I was born and raised in this country. These people, away north here, I was raised with—my hands in their own. I have lived in peace with them. For the last sixty-four years we were over in your country, and you treated us badly. We have come over here now, and you want to try and get us back again. You didn’t treat us well, and I don’t like you at all.”

A squaw with the peculiar appellation “The-one-that-speaks-once” then spoke, remarking:—“I was over in your country; I wanted to raise my children over there, but you did not give me any time. I came over to this country to raise my children and have a little peace. (Shaking hands with the police officers.) That is all I have to say to you. I want you to go back where you came from. These are the people I am going to stay with, and raise my children with.”

“These people here, God Almighty raised us together. We have a little sense and we ought to love one another. Sitting Bull here says that whenever you found us out, wherever his country was, why, you wanted to have it. It is Sitting Bull’s country, this is. These people sitting all around me: what they committed I had nothing to do with. I was not in it. The soldiers find out where we live, and they never think of anything good; it is always something bad.” (Again shaking hands with the police officers.)

The Indians having risen, being apparently about to leave the room, the interpreter was then directed to ask the following questions:

“Shall I say to the President that you refuse the offers that he has made to you? Are we to understand from what you have said that you refuse those offers?”

Sitting Bull.—“I could tell you more, but that is all I have to tell you. If we told you more—why you would not pay any attention to it. That is all I have to say. This part of the country does not belong to your people. You belong to the other side; this side belongs to us.”

And so the commission returned to the United States without having accomplished anything.

After the interview of the United States Commissioners with the Indians, Col. Macleod had a “talk” with the latter. He endeavoured to impress upon them the importance of the answer they had just made: that although some of the speakers to the Commissioners had claimed to be British Indians, the British denied the claim, and that the Queen’s Government looked upon them all as United States Indians who had taken refuge in Canada from their enemies. As long as they behaved themselves the Queen’s Government would not drive them out, and they would be protected from their enemies, but that was all they could expect.

It is hard to realize the awkward position in which the Police Force was placed. From 1877 up to 1881 the force maintained a supervision and control of the refugee Sioux. It would take chapters to give even a short summary of the perpetual state of watchfulness and anxiety the force was kept in during these years, to say nothing of the hard service all ranks were constantly being called upon to perform. Every movement of the Sioux was carefully noted and reported upon. The severity of the North-West winter was never allowed to interfere in the slightest degree with the police duty it was considered necessary to perform.

Many reports, official and semi-official, were forwarded through various channels on what was considered the vexed “Sioux question.”

At one time many people were of the opinion that Sitting Bull and his band of immediate followers would never be induced to surrender to the United States, the impression being that these undesirable settlers were permanently located in our territories.

Through the officers of the force, however, negotiations were carefully carried on with the Sioux. Besides the basic difficulties to be overcome, the intricate and delicate manner with which the officers had to deal with even the smallest details relating to the ultimate surrender necessitating the exercise of great caution. Many complications arose, all of which delayed materially the surrender so much desired and eventually effected. Among other things a questionable and discreditable influence was brought to bear by small traders and others in anticipation of inducing the Sioux to remain in Canada.

While the qualities of patience and diplomacy possessed by the Mounted Police were being tried to the utmost with the refugee Indians from across the lines, they were encouraged by several evidences of the confidence in and respect for them shown by the Canadian Indians.

During the year 1877, one of the band of Mecasto, head chief of the Bloods, confined in the Police Guard Room at Macleod on a charge of theft, escaped across the lines. Some time afterwards he returned to Mecasto’s camp, and the chief at once apprehended him, and with a large number of his warriors, delivered him up at the fort gate to the officer in command.

An incident of trouble between Canadian Indians at this time is interesting as indicating the pluck shown by the police in dealing with the Indians.

May 25, 1877, Little Child, a Sauteaux Treaty Chief, arrived at Fort Walsh and reported that the Sauteaux, numbering 15 lodges, and 250 lodges of Assiniboines, were camped together at the north-east end of Wood Mountain. On the 24th, the Sauteaux camp concluded to move away from the Assiniboines, consequently they informed the Assiniboines of their intention. An Assiniboine named Crow’s Dance had formed a war lodge, and gathered about 200 young men as soldiers under him. It appears Crow’s Dance gave orders that no person was to move away from the camp without the permission of his soldiers.

Little Child was informed that the Sauteaux could not leave; that if they persisted in doing so the soldiers would kill their horses and dogs, and cut their lodges, etc. Little Child replied if they did him any harm or occasioned any damage to his people, he would report the matter to the Police. Crow’s Dance replied, “We care as little for the Police as we do for you.”

Little Child then had a Council with his head men, and addressed them as follows: “We made up our minds to move but are forbidden. When the children of the White Mother came to the country we thought they would protect us to move wherever we pleased, as long as we obeyed her law, and if any one did us any harm we were to report to them. This is the first time that any such an occurrence has happened since the arrival of the Police in the country; let us move; let the Assiniboines attack us, and we will report to the ‘White Mother’s Chief,’ and see if he will protect us.”

To this they all assented and the camp was ordered to move. The lodges were pulled down, and as they attempted to move off, between two and three hundred warriors came down on the camp and commenced firing with guns and bows in every direction, upsetting travois, cutting lodges, etc., besides killing nineteen dogs (a train dog supplied the place of a horse to an Indian), knocking men down and threatening them with other punishment. The women and children ran from the camp, screaming and crying. It seems only by a miracle that no serious damage was done with the firearms, as the warriors fired through the camp recklessly. When warned by Little Child that he would report the matter to the Police, Crow’s Dance struck him and said: “We will do the same to the Police when they come.”

After the attack was over Little Child and camp moved northwards, and the Assiniboines toward the east. At 11 a.m., Inspector Walsh started with Inspector Kittson, fifteen men and a guide, to arrest Crow’s Dance and his head men. At 10 p.m. the party arrived at the place where the disturbance occurred and camped. At 2 a.m., they were again on the road, a march of about 8 miles brought them in sight of the camp. The camp was formed in the shape of a war camp with a war lodge in the centre. In the “war lodge” Walsh expected to find the head soldier, Crow’s Dance, with his leaders.

Fearing they might offer resistance, as Little Child said they certainly would, Walsh halted and had the arms of his men inspected, and pistols loaded. Striking the camp so early, he thought he might take them by surprise. So he moved west, along a ravine, about half a mile; this bringing him within three-fourths of a mile of the camp. At a sharp trot the detachment soon entered camp and surrounded the war lodge, and found Crow’s Dance and nineteen warriors in it. Walsh had them immediately moved out of camp to a small butte half a mile distant; found the lodges of the Blackfoot and Bear’s Down; arrested and took them to the butte. It was now 5 a.m., and Walsh ordered breakfast and sent the interpreter to inform the chiefs of the camp that he would meet them in council in about an hour. The camp was taken by surprise, the arrests made and prisoners taken to the butte before a Chief in the camp knew anything about it.

At the appointed time the following Chiefs assembled, viz., “Long Lodge,” “Shell King” and “Little Chief”. Walsh told them what he had done, and that he intended to take the prisoners to the fort and try them by the law of the White Mother for the crime they had committed: that they, as chiefs, should not have allowed such a crime to be committed. They replied, they tried to stop it but could not. Walsh then said he was informed there were parties in the camp at that moment who wished to leave, but were afraid to go; that these parties must not be stopped; and for them (the chiefs) to warn their soldiers never in future to attempt to prevent any person leaving camp; that according to the law of the White Mother every person had the privilege of leaving camp when they chose. At 10 a.m., Walsh left the Council, and arrived at Fort Walsh at 8 p.m., a distance of 50 miles.

Before entering the camp, Walsh explained to his men that there were two hundred warriors in the camp who had put the Police at defiance; that he intended to arrest the leaders; but to do so perhaps would put them in a dangerous position, but that they would have to pay strict attention to all orders given no matter how severe they might appear. Walsh afterwards reported that from the replies and the way his men acted during the whole time, he was of opinion that every man of this detachment would have boldly stood their ground if the Indians had made any resistance.

Sitting Bull vainly strove to bring forward some pretext by which he and his followers might remain on Canadian soil. Finally, recognizing that nothing beyond right of asylum would be afforded him, this once mighty chief left the Wood Mountain Post for the purpose of surrendering to the United States authorities at Fort Bulford, U.S. The final surrender was made at Fort Bulford, U.S., on the 21st of July, 1881, in the presence of Inspector Macdonell, who had been sent on in advance of the Indians by the Commissioner to inform the United States authorities.

In his annual report for 1881, Lieut.-Colonel Irvine, Commissioner of the Mounted Police wrote:

“I cannot refrain from placing on record my appreciation of the services rendered by Superintendent Crozier, who was in command at Wood Mountain during the past winter. I also wish to bring to the favourable notice of the Dominion Government the loyal and good service rendered by Mr. Legarrie, trader, who at all times used his personal influence with the Sioux in a manner calculated to further the policy of the Government, his disinterested and honourable course being decidedly marked, more particularly when compared with that of other traders and individuals. At the final surrender of the Sioux, Mr. Legarrie must have been put to considerable personal expense, judging from the amount of food and other aid supplied by him.”

October 16, 1878, the Mackenzie Government having sustained defeat at the general elections, resigned, and the following day Sir John A. Macdonald formed a new cabinet, taking himself the portfolio of the Department of the Interior. That the great statesman still retained a keen personal interest in the North-West Mounted Police was soon shown, for no later than the month of November, the charge of the North-West Mounted Police was transferred to the Department of the Interior, from the Department of the Secretary of State. After this change the several branches through which the operations of the Department of the Interior were conducted stood as follows:—North-West Territories, District of Keewatin, Indians and Indian Lands, Dominion Lands, Geological Survey and North-West Mounted Police.

“It will be learned with satisfaction that the considerable influx of population into the North-West Territories, to which I had the honour to direct attention in my last report, has very greatly increased during the past twelve months, and the coming season promises results far beyond anything which has so far been experienced. The Pembina Mountain, Rock Lake, Little Saskatchewan and Prince Albert Districts, to which the greater proportion of the immigration of 1878 was directed, are so rapidly becoming occupied that the stream of settlement is finding for itself new courses, notably in the Bird’s Tail Creek district, and south-easterly of Fort Ellice, westerly of the Little Saskatchewan, and in the country south of the Assiniboine, in and near the valley of the Souris River; also in the neighborhood of the Turtle Mountains, which extend along the International Boundary from 40 to 60 miles beyond the Province of Manitoba. Attention is also being directed to the subject of stockraising, for which that section of the Territories lying along the easterly base and slopes of the Rocky Mountains is said to offer unusual facilities, in the way both of shelter and pasturage, cattle being able to subsist in the open air during the whole winter, and being found in good condition in the spring. A number of people are already engaged in the pursuit of this industry, and with so much success that there is every probability of its further development by gentlemen of experience in stock-farming and possessed of large capital, both from Great Britain and the older Provinces.”

The officers in charge of posts at the end of the year 1879, were Superintendent W. D. Jarvis, Saskatchewan; Supt. J. Walker, Battleford; Supt. W. H. Herchmer, Shoal Lake; Supt. J. M. Walsh, Wood Mountain; Supt. L. N. F. Crozier, Fort Walsh; and Supt. Wm. Winder, Fort Macleod.

Surgeons Kittson and Kennedy were in medical charge at Forts Walsh and Macleod respectively.

The Commissioner recommended that as soon as practicable in the spring, there be a redistribution of the force as follows:—Fort Macleod, 2 divisions; Fort Walsh, 2 divisions; Fort Qu’Appelle, 1 division; Fort Saskatchewan and Battleford, 1 division, with such outposts as may be thought necessary. The Commissioner considered it advisable on account of the large number of Indians who would undoubtedly flock back in the spring to both the Cypress Hills and the Bow River country, that the force mentioned should be kept at these posts. It was felt that it would be some time before these people could be settled down on their reserves, and there would be a great deal of trouble making them do so.

At all the Indian payments in the North-West, in 1879, the officers and men of the Police took over and attended to the distribution of the supplies, and at all places in Treaties Nos. 6 and 7, with the exception of Sounding Lake, Battleford and Port Pitt, they performed the duties of paymasters. In accordance with instructions received from the Department, an escort from Fort Walsh of two officers and 30 men proceeded to and attended the payments at Qu’Appelle under Superintendent Crozier, and another from the same post, consisting of one officer and fifteen men, under Inspector Dickens, attended the payments at Sounding Lake, supplementing another escort from Battleford under Inspector French; and another escort, consisting of one officer and fifteen men, under the command of Inspector Cotton, accompanied the Right Reverend Abbott Martin to Wood Mountain on an unsuccessful mission to Sitting Bull and his Sioux on behalf of the United States Government.

In addition to their other multitudinous duties, the Mounted Police in 1879 undertook farming operations of an experimental and extended character in Southern Alberta. The Commissioner reported:—

“Farming operations on the Police Farm about 30 miles from Fort Macleod have been carried on with great success for a first year’s trial. I am satisfied that next year they will yield as good returns as Inspector Shurtliff expects. The farm is beautifully situated, the soil is excellent, and it only requires the earnest attention of those who have to do with it to make it a success in every way.”

Lieut.-Col. Macleod during the year held several civil courts, both at Fort Walsh and Macleod, claims for over eight thousand dollars having been entered and adjudicated upon. In order to visit the different posts, and carry out the duties he was instructed to perform, the Commissioner travelled in waggons and on horseback over two thousand three hundred miles.

Owing to the complete failure of the buffalo hunt in 1879 there was a famine among the Southern Alberta Indians, and the police at Fort Macleod and other posts were taxed to their utmost resources in affording relief. Messengers and deputations from Crowfoot were constantly arriving, asking assistance and reporting the dying condition, and even deaths, of many of the Blackfeet and allied tribes from starvation. Superintendent Winder, in command at Fort Macleod despatched Inspectors McIlree and Frechette, at different intervals to the camp at the Blackfoot Crossing, with such provisions as he was able to get, to the relief of the Indians, and to the extent he was able to spare from his limited quantity of stores; at one time the police stores at Macleod were reduced down to six bags of flour on hand. At this time (June) from 1,200 to 1,500 Indians (Bloods, Peigans and Surcees), encamped around the Fort, were being fed, and later on as many as 7,000 men, women and children, all in a destitute condition, applied for relief. Beef and flour were distributed every other day in small quantities to each family. The Superintendent, himself always attended at this distribution, in order that if any Indian complained of not receiving his portion he could settle the difficulty. In this he was assisted by the officers, non-commissioned officers and men. This continued until after the payments were made, in October, when the majority of the Indians left for the Milk River country, south of the boundary line, in quest of buffalo.

At this time the officers of the various posts found the actual duties so exacting that they were unable to spare the time for the training of the men that they would have liked. For instance in his report dated Fort Walsh, December 29, 1879, Superintendent Crozier wrote:

“I have the honor to inform you that the force at this fort, considering the great amount of detachment, escort and other duty during the summer, and continually being done, is, as regards their drill and knowledge of general duties, efficient. It will be understood that it is quite impossible to take raw recruits and in a few months, while, at the same time, doing all the various duties they may be called upon to do, bring them to a state of perfection. The recruits have not had the instruction in equitation that I should have wished, had their other duties not been so heavy. In my opinion, it would tend greatly to the efficiency of the force if a depot for the training and instruction of recruits was established where they would remain for a stated time, solely for that purpose, before being allowed to do general duty. Such an establishment would, I consider, now that the term of service is five years, be much more feasible than when three years was the term.”

“A” Division, Fort Saskatchewan; “B” Division, Fort Walsh and Outposts; “C” Division, Fort Macleod; “D” Division, Shoal Lake and Outpost; “E” Division, Forts Macleod and Calgary; “F” Division, Battleford.

Several, now important outposts, were established this year and the preceding one. The Prince Albert post was established as an outpost of Battleford early in the winter of 1878, principally to look after the wandering bands of Minnesota Treaty Sioux Indians, who were said to be causing annoyance to the settlers by petty pilfering, etc., but after the arrival of the police not a single case of pilfering was charged against them.

In February, 1879, Supt. Walker, in command at Battleford, received intelligence that Chief Beardy of Duck Lake and his band of Indians, had threatened several times to break into Stobart, Eden Co’s store and help themselves to the Indian stores there. Complaints from the settlers of that neighbourhood were also sent to Lieutenant Governor Laird. After consulting with His Honour, the police authorities decided that it would be expedient to station a few policemen at Duck Lake for a time.

The barrack accommodation was generally bad. For instance Superintendent Walker reported as follows as to the Battleford barracks on December 19:—“The Battleford barracks are just as you saw them last summer, except that they were all mudded over when the cold weather set in. They are still very uncomfortable; we are now burning from four to five cords of wood per day, and it is only by keeping on fires night and day that the buildings are made habitable. This morning, with the thermometer 37° below zero, water was frozen on the top of the stove in my bedroom, notwithstanding there was sufficient fire in the stove to start the morning fire.”

Lieut.-Col. J. F. Macleod, C.M.G., Commissioner of the force, having been re-appointed a Stipendiary Magistrate for the North-West, on the 1st of November, 1880, resumed the duties connected with that position, the district assigned to him being the southern and south-western section of the Territories, with residence at Fort Macleod. Lieut.-Col. A. G. Irvine, an officer of ability and experience, who had, since 1877, been Assistant Commissioner, was promoted to the command of the force.

Lieutenant-Colonel Acheson Gosford Irvine was the youngest son of the late Lieut.-Col. Irvine of Quebec. Principal A.D.C. to the Governor General of Canada, and grandson of the Honourable James Irvine, for many years a member of the Executive and Legislative Councils of Lower Canada. He was an active member of the Militia of the Province of Quebec, and obtained high certificates of qualification at the old Military School held in Montreal. He took part in Wolseley’s expedition to the Red River in 1870 as Major of the 2nd (or Quebec) Battalion of Rifles, with such distinction, that he was selected for the command of the permanent force of a battalion of infantry and a battery of artillery selected for service in Manitoba, retaining that command with universal acceptance until the reduction of the force after the organization of the North-West Mounted Police, and being transferred to that body as Assistant Commissioner. While in command of the permanent force in Manitoba, Lieut.-Colonel Irvine commanded the force of permanent troops and Manitoba volunteers which proceeded to the United States frontier on active service at the time of the Fenian incursion in 1871.

The most amicable relations continue to exist between the police and the Indians, and manifestations increased of growing confidence and good feeling on the part of the latter. Although at this period partially relieved of the responsibility of making treaty payments owing to the appointment of officials in the direct service of the Indian Department, service in the way of furnishing escorts to persons charged with the conveyance of the treaty money, and in assisting the agents during its disbursement, was frequent.

Shortly after his appointment, the new Commissioner recommended that the pay of non-commissioned officers and men be increased by length of service, in cases where such service had been in all respects satisfactory. This, he felt, would take the place of good conduct pay in the British service, and would, he thought, prove a strong incentive towards inducing men to conduct themselves properly during their term of service, which under existing regulations was of considerable length, five years; more particularly as free grants of land had ceased to be any longer given in recognition of good service.

“A” Division—Fort Walsh—1 Superintendent, 1 Inspector, 3 Sergeants, 1 Corporal, 22 Constables.

“B” Division—Fort Walsh—1 Superintendent, 13 Constables. Qu’Appelle—1 Superintendent, 1 Inspector, 3 Staff-Sergeants, 4 Sergeants, 1 Corporal, 37 Constables. Shoal Lake—3 Constables, 1 Sergeant. Swan River—1 Inspector, 2 Constables.

“C” Division—Fort Macleod—1 Superintendent, 2 Inspectors, 3 Sergeants, 2 Corporals, 25 Constables. Blackfoot Crossing—1 Inspector, 1 Sergeant, 1 Corporal, 12 Constables. Calgary—1 Sergeant, 1 Corporal, 6 Constables. Macleod (Farm)—1 Inspector, 4 Constables. Blood Indian Reserve—1 Corporal, 1 Constable.

“D” Division—Battleford—1 Staff Officer, 1 Superintendent, 1 Inspector, 1 Staff-Sergeant, 2 Sergeants, 5 Corporals, 32 Constables. Saskatchewan—1 Inspector, 2 Sergeants, 9 Constables. Prince Albert—1 Sergeant, 1 Constable. Fort Walsh—1 Inspector, 2 Sergeants, 2 Corporals, 29 Constables.

“E” Division—Fort Walsh—1 Inspector, 2 Sergeants, 2 Corporals, 29 Constables.

“F” Division—Fort Walsh—2 Staff Officers, 5 Staff Sergeants, 1 Corporal, 12 Constables. Wood Mountain—1 Inspector, 2 Staff-Sergeants, 1 Sergeant, 1 Corporal, 15 Constables. Total 293.

In the reports of the officers commanding posts for 1880, several important facts were noted. Superintendent W. D. Jarvis at Fort Macleod, reported that until the end of October he had not enough men to carry on the ordinary barrack duties. Nevertheless, the few he had worked most creditably, and did severe duty without complaint. He found the horses of “C” Division nearly worked out, and, with the customary ration of oats, it was impossible to get them into or keep them in condition. The stables were destroyed by fire on the 5th December. A few horses were after that event billeted in the village, the remainder being herded on Willow Creek, about three miles from the post, and were doing as well as could be expected for horses in low condition. Superintendent Jarvis particularly called attention to the soldierlike behaviour of a detachment of thirty men under Inspector Denny, who were obliged to ride to Fort Calgary and back, a distance of 200 miles, in the depth of winter, without tents or any of the usual comforts of a soldier on the line of march. The total amount of customs duty collected at Macleod by the police for the year 1880 amounted to $15,433.38. There had been fifteen cases tried by police officers, besides those brought before the resident Stipendiary Magistrate. Sixty gallons of smuggled whisky had been seized and destroyed.

Superintendent W. H. Herchmer, who had taken over the Battleford command had made some changes in the disposition of his force.

At Prince Albert, he found that the quarters occupied by the men were totally unsuited to requirements, several families occupying the same building, which was horribly cold, and the stabling miserable. The Superintendent succeeded in renting desirable premises, thoroughly convenient as to situation and accommodation for men, horses and stores, and easily heated, and moved the detachment in. He also removed the detachment from Duck Lake to Prince Albert for the reason that the quarters occupied were required by the owners, and no other building was attainable; also because the reason for which the detachment was sent there no longer existed, as the Indians of that neighbourhood were showing a desire to be peaceable—this change being a result of the lesson taught them the previous summer.

In the execution of duty during the year, Superintendent Herchmer had travelled over 4,000 miles, and Inspector Antrobus, 2,000.

In 1881, the police had considerable trouble, and only by the exercise of diplomacy, firmness and great courage, avoided much more serious trouble, on account of Canadian Indians stealing horses in the United States and bringing them across the lines. Superintendent Crozier at Wood Mountain was informed that a party of the Canadian Bloods had just returned to the reserve from a successful horse raid in Montana.

Immediately he sent a party to the Blood Reserve, recovered sixteen head of horses and two colts, and arrested eight Indians who had been implicated in stealing the property in Montana and bringing it into Canadian territory. On the return of this party from the Blood Reserve, Crozier sent another one to the mouth of the Little Bow River; that succeeded in capturing another Indian and recovering two more head of horses.

Another horse was also procured, making 19 in all, that had been feloniously stolen in the United States. The Court, taking into consideration that no Indians had heretofore been punished for this offence, and that what they had done was not considered by them a crime, deferred sentence, and, after a caution, allowed the prisoners their liberty.

Major Crozier pointed out—“If the Legislature of Montana could be induced to pass a law similar to the one we have, not only would the bringing to justice of horse thieves on both sides of the line be greatly facilitated, but the existence of such a law in both countries would doubtless have the effect of putting an end to horse stealing to a very great extent. I would suggest that immediate steps be taken by our Government to bring to the notice of the proper authorities in Montana the existence of this law in Canada, and the advisability of the Legislature of that territory enacting a reciprocal measure.”

In order to afford further proof of the trouble taken by the police in the recovery of property, stolen by Canadian Indians south of the line, it might be mentioned that, in June the same year the officer commanding at Fort Macleod reported that several Montana ranchmen arrived at that place in search of horses, alleged to have been stolen in the United States by Blood Indians. In order to recover, as far as possible, the stolen property, an officer and party were sent to the Blood reservations. The account of the duty performed is shown in the following extract of a letter from Inspector Dickens, who commanded the party. From this it will be observed, that a portion of the stolen property was recovered, but not without trouble and personal risk.

“I have the honour to report that in obedience to orders I proceeded on the first instant to the Blood Reservation to search for horses stolen from American citizens on the other side of the line. I was accompanied by Sergeant Spicer, Constable Callaghan and the American citizens. On arriving at the reservation, I had an interview with ‘Red Crow,’ the chief, and explained to him that it would be better for his young men to give up the horses, so as to avoid further trouble, and he said he would do his best to have the horses returned; but he did not appear to have much control over the Indians, who were very loth to give up the stolen horses. Eventually, I recovered fourteen horses, which were identified by the Americans, and placed them in a corral. While we were waiting near the agency for another horse which an Indian had promised to bring in, a minor chief, ‘Many Spotted Horses’ appeared and commenced a violent speech, calling upon the Indians not to give up the horses, and abused the party generally. I refused to talk with him and he eventually retired. I went over to Rev. Mr. Trivett’s house for a few minutes, and on returning was told that an Indian who goes by the name of ‘Joe Healy’ had said that one of the Americans had stolen all ‘Bull Back Fats’ horses last winter and had set the camp on foot. This the American denied, but the Indians became violent and began to use threatening language. The American went up to the corral, and ‘White Cap’ who had just come in, collected a body of Indians who commenced howling and yelling and started off to seize the Americans. It was impossible at the time to get a word in, so I started in front of the Indians towards the corral, and shouted to the party to mount their horses and to be ready to start in order to avoid disturbance. I mounted my horse and placed myself in the road between the party and the Indians, who began to hesitate. Sergeant Spicer, who was behind the crowd, called out that he wished to speak to them for a few minutes, and seeing the party all mounted, I rode back and met the Sergeant coming out of the crowd of Indians, who became quieter but who were still very sulky. No more horses being forthcoming, we collected the band and rode out of the camp. I thought it best to get both men and horses as far away from the reservation as possible that night; and after supping at Fred Watcher’s ranch, we started for Fort Macleod, and although I heard a report that a war party had gone down the Kootenay River to intercept our passage, we forded the river safely and reached Fort Macleod without being molested.

“I took care when I first went into the camp to explain to the Indians from whom I took horses, that if they had any claim on the horses or any cause of complaint, they could come into the fort and lay their case before you.

“I was well satisfied with Sergeant Spicer, who showed both coolness and tact.”

In January, 1882, serious trouble occurred with the Blackfoot Indians on their reserve at the Blackfoot Crossing. This was in connection with the arrest of a prisoner, named “Bull Elk”, a Blackfoot Indian, on the charge of shooting with intent to kill; the Indians endeavouring to offer resistance to the detachment first sent out to make the arrest. Prompt steps were, however, taken by the officer commanding at Macleod, Superintendent Crozier, who himself proceeded with every available man at his command to reinforce the detachment at the Blackfoot Crossing. “Bull Elk” was arrested and committed for trial, and every precaution taken to meet any resistance that might have been offered by the Indians. It was pointed out to them in the plainest possible manner that law and order were to be carried out, that the police were in the country to do this and that any attempt at resistance on their part would be punished as it deserved. Seeing the determination on the part of the police to carry out the letter of the law, and finding that a determined force was at hand with which to enforce strict obedience and respect, even should it be found necessary to resort to the most extreme measures, the Indians submitted to the arrest of “Bull Elk”, being forcibly reminded in so doing that resistance on their part would not be tolerated for a moment, or in any way allowed to interfere with the impartial administration of justice, in the case of Indians and white men alike.

At this time the Commissioner deemed it advisable to reinforce the strength of Fort Macleod by thirty non-commissioned officers and men. He therefore ordered a detachment of that number to proceed from Fort Walsh to Fort Macleod with all possible despatch.

In his report of the original trouble, Inspector Dickens, in command of the detachment at the Blackfoot Crossing, stated that, when on January 2nd, at about 3 p.m., Charles Daly of the Indian Department reported that “Bull Elk” had fired at him, he (Inspector Dickens) went over and arrested the man, and took him over to the post. A crowd of Indians followed, all very excited. While the Inspector was enquiring into the case, a large body of Indians gathered from various quarters and gradually hemmed in the men who were placed outside to keep them back, and others surrounded the stables, and were posted along the roads. The police were at once cut off from water and from the store-house, the number of Indians increasing as they began to arrive from the camps. Dickens sent for Crowfoot. He arrived with the other chiefs. He said that he knew “Bull Elk” was innocent, that some of the white men had treated the Indians like dogs. He begged that “Bull Elk” might not be sent into Macleod. After a long talk it was evident that the Indians were determined to prevent the prisoner being taken out. It was impossible to get a horse saddled to make a road through the throng. Crowfoot said that he would hold himself responsible for the appearance of the prisoner, if the Stipendiary Magistrate or some magistrate came to try the case. As it was utterly impossible to get the prisoner to Macleod owing to the roads being completely blockaded, Dickens told Crowfoot that he would let him take charge of the prisoner if he promised to produce him when required. This he said he would do, and the Inspector let him take the prisoner. The agent said he never saw the Indians in such a state before.

Superintendent Crozier’s official report shows how critical the situation at this time was. He arrived at the Blackfoot Crossing on the evening of January the 6th, having travelled day and night.

On the following morning he proceeded with the interpreter to that part of the camp in which the prisoner “Bull Elk” was, and brought him from the camp to the quarters occupied by the police, where the Superintendent, at once, as a magistrate, commenced the preliminary examination of witnesses as to the matter of the shooting by the prisoner. The Superintendent found sufficient evidence to warrant him in committing the prisoner for trial, and upon the evening of the second day, left the Blackfoot Crossing with the prisoner and escort for Macleod, and arrived there on the evening of the 9th. The Indians had been greatly excited. Upon Crozier’s arrival at the Blackfoot Crossing, Inspector Dickens reported to him that the Indians were then quiet; “but” said he, “they are only waiting for an attempt to be made to take the prisoner from them and they will certainly resist.” Crozier, therefore concluded to place the building in a state of defence, as he had determined to arrest the offender, and, having done so, to hold him, even if it were necessary to resort to extreme measures. By eleven o’clock on the morning after his arrival, the place was so defended that it would scarcely have been possible for any number of Indians to take it, and, besides, the Superintendent had, in the same buildings, protected the horses and the supplies of the police and Indian Department, and had arranged to procure a supply of water for both men and horses within the same building.

Before leaving Fort Macleod he left orders for all available horses to be sent from the farm, to have the guns in readiness, and upon the receipt of word to that effect from him, to proceed forthwith to the Crossing. Dickens, it should be stated, had diplomatically allowed the prisoner his liberty temporarily, upon Crowfoot saying he would be responsible that he would be forthcoming when required.

On the adjournment at the conclusion of the first day of the preliminary examination, Crowfoot again asked that the prisoner be allowed to accompany him to his lodge. This request Crozier positively refused to accede to. After some considerable time, seeing the police officer was determined not to give in, Crowfoot and his people dispersed. Superintendent Crozier held the prisoner in custody at the Crossing for one night and a day, and upon the evening of the 8th, left with him under escort for Fort Macleod. The prisoner was tried before the Stipendiary Magistrate and underwent imprisonment for his offence in the guard room at Macleod. He was a minor chief of the Blackfeet.

The immediate cause of the difficulty seems to have been an altercation between the prisoner and a white man employed on the reserve by the beef contractors.

The Indians were evidently greatly impressed with the preparations Crozier had made. Crowfoot asked him if he intended to fight, and the Superintendent replied “Certainly not, unless you commence”. He also explained to the chief, as had often been done before, that the police had gone into the country to maintain law and order, that if a man broke the law he must be arrested and punished. Crozier asked him then if he, as a chief of the Blackfoot nation, intended to assist him in doing his duty, or if he intended to encourage the people to resist. The Superintendent further said: “If I find sufficient evidence against the prisoner to warrant me in so doing, I intend to take the prisoner to Fort Macleod, and when I announce my intention of so doing I expect you to make a speech to your people, saying I have done right.”

Crowfoot did not answer, beyond making excuses for the manner in which his people had acted a few days before. However, at the conclusion of the examination of witnesses, Crozier told them all that the prisoner was going to be taken to Fort Macleod. Crowfoot did then speak to them in his usual vigorous manner, endorsing perfectly what the police had done, and had decided upon doing. He and the other Indians by this time saw that Crozier was determined to carry out any line of action that he saw fit to commence.

The re-inforcements that had arrived from Fort Macleod in so short a time had astonished and awed the Indians. For these reasons, the chiefs and people were willing to listen to reason, and did so.

On the first of May, 1881, before the arrival of the recruits, Big Bear (then a non-treaty chief) reached Fort Walsh. He came in ahead of his followers, all of whom, numbering some 130 lodges, were, he informed Col. Irvine, en route. The Commissioner at once told this chief, that he did not wish his people to come in the vicinity of the fort, and also that he would receive no aid from the Government. The Commissioner directed him to a place known as the “Lake”, where they could subsist by fishing.

This Big Bear did, and for some time Col. Irvine heard nothing further from him. Later on, however, he received information that councils were being held daily in the Indian camp, and further that the result of these councils was that Big Bear and his followers had decided to visit Fort Walsh, make exorbitant demands for provisions, and in case of their being refused, to help themselves. Colonel Irvine considered it advisable, thereupon, to move all the Indian supplies inside the fort. These supplies had previously been stored inside a building in the village rented by the Indian Department. He also took over the ammunition of T. C. Power & Bros., the only traders at Fort Walsh, and placed it in the police magazine. The Commissioner confined all the men to barracks, had the 7 pounder mountain guns placed in position in the bastions, and made all arrangements to have the force at his command ready for any emergency. On the 14th, Big Bear with 150 bucks, all armed, arrived at the fort. By runners going to his camp, Big Bear was kept informed of the action that had been taken; the effect no doubt was salutary. Demands made for ammunition during the council with Col. Irvine were refused, and there is no doubt that Col. Irvine’s treatment of Big Bear at this time had a most satisfactory effect, showing him, that he as a non-treaty Indian would not obtain assistance from the Government, and that any attempt of his to obtain such by force must prove entirely futile.

On the 4th May, 1882, Inspector Macdonell, the officer commanding at Wood Mountain, received a report from Mr. Legarrie, trader, who had just returned from Fort Buford, U.S., in which Inspector Macdonell was informed that on the evening of the 28th April, while Legarrie was encamped en route to Wood Mountain, a war party of thirty-two Crees appeared and made demands for provisions.

Mr. Legarrie had with him a half-breed and a Sioux Indian. He and these men gave the war party food. Shortly afterwards they took articles from the carts by force, and threatened the lives of his party. During the night Mr. Legarrie heard the Indians in council arranging to kill him and the Teton Sioux. Towards morning another council was held, when it was ascertained that the Indians were composed of two parties, one from Cypress Hills, the other from Wood Mountain. The Cypress Hills party wished that what had been arranged should be carried into effect at once. But the arrangements were changed, and it was decided to allow Legarrie and his party, who had previously been disarmed, to “eat once more” before killing them. When daylight came, Legarrie commenced preparations for a start. The scene following he describes as being a terrible one, the Indians having taken possession of the carts. Legarrie expected every moment to be killed, the noise was fearful, some crying for the scalps of the whole party, others only wishing to kill the Teton Indian.

Two attempts at firing were made, but fortunately the guns missed fire in both cases. All became so confused that the Indians were afraid of killing their own friends. Finally Legarrie succeeded in buying off the lives of his men, the war party being allowed to take what they liked and Legarrie’s party to go, after having had his carts pillaged, by the taking of blankets, rifles, ammunition, etc.

Immediately on the receipt of the information, Inspector Macdonell despatched messengers to all the half-breeds and friendly Indians’ camps within a radius of 20 miles of his post, instructing them to keep a watch for this war party, and to immediately inform him if any trace was seen, promising that unless they were captured, permanent quiet would not be established in his district as the same party had given continual annoyance during the spring. He therefore determined to make an arrest at any cost. Shortly after, a half-breed, who resided 15 miles east of the post, reported to Inspector Macdonell that on the previous evening he had, while herding horses, come suddenly upon a war party of eight Indians on foot, all having lariats (a sure sign that they were on a horse stealing expedition). This war party admitted they were going to steal horses, but promised to touch none belonging to the half-breed. From the description given of the Indians who had attacked Legarrie, the half-breed assumed that they belonged to the same war party.

Inspector Macdonell immediately mounted every man of his command available, and in company with Legarrie, whom he had sent for to identify the Indians, he started to make the arrest. He travelled in the direction of a half-breed camp, 15 miles from the post in which direction the Indians had gone. On arriving within a quarter of a mile of the camp, a scout was sent in to gather information. The scout told the camp that he was in search of four horses stolen from Wood Mountain, but he was told that they were not there as eight Crees had just come in on foot. Inspector Macdonell immediately pushed on to the camp, which was composed of about 45 lodges. On reaching the camp he found a large crowd collected, and all the doors of the lodges closed, and on asking for the Cree Indians, their presence in the camp was denied.

The crowded camp appeared very sulky and averse to his searching the lodges, one half-breed in particular who spoke a little English, showed much opposition. This man Inspector Macdonell covered with his revolver. This had the effect of cowing the crowd, and lodges were pointed out where seven Crees were found. These were arrested and disarmed, and a demand made for the remaining Indian, who was at last given up. The prisoners were then conveyed to Wood Mountain Post. On the next day an examination was held by Inspector Macdonell who committed them for trial, and afterwards conveyed them to Qu’Appelle where they were tried and found guilty by the Stipendiary Magistrate.

All possible aid has been invariably given by the police towards the recovery and return to their legitimate owners of horses and mules stolen and brought into Canadian territory from the United States. The efforts in this respect in 1882 were accompanied by marked success.

During the month of May, of that year, a United States citizen from the Maria’s River, Montana, arrived at Fort Walsh. He gave a description of 11 horses which he believed had been stolen from him by our Indians. A party of police was sent out to the various camps and succeeded in recovering and handing over all the horses stolen, taking care that no expense was incurred by the man who had suffered the loss.

At Qu’Appelle, 9 horses and 6 mules, which had been stolen from Fort Buford, U.S.A., were recovered by Inspector Griesbach of “B” Division, and returned to Messrs. Leighton, Jordon & Co., their owners, 1st Jan., 1883.

The United States military authorities in all such cases aided the police as far as lay in their power, which was more limited than that of the police.

General Sheridan, of the United States Army, in his annual report for 1882, mentioned the amicable relations which existed between the United States troops and the Mounted Police Force, which, he said, “goes far in ensuring quiet along the boundary line.”

On the 29th of May, 1882, a party of some 200 Blood Indians arrived at Fort Walsh from their reservation near Fort Macleod. These 200 men were well mounted and fully equipped as a war party, all armed with Winchester repeating rifles and a large supply of ammunition. On arrival they went at once to the officer in command and reported that the Crees had stolen some forty head of horses from them, and had been stealing all winter. The object of their visit was to recover their stolen horses from the Crees, their intention being to go on to the Cree camp at “The Lake” east of Fort Walsh. Feeling assured that, if this was done, serious trouble would ensue, Supt. Crozier told the Bloods he would not allow this, promising that he would send an officer and party, with a small number of their representative men, to the Cree camp, and that if their horses were there they would be returned to them. To this the Indians agreed. Superintendent Crozier detailed Inspector Frechette for the duty; six Blood Indians accompanied him to the Cree camp.

This officer returned on the following day with three horses belonging to the Bloods. Crozier was satisfied that, with the exception of two other horses, which were afterwards returned by the Crees, the horses the Bloods had lost were stolen by United States Indians.

This same year efforts were made to induce several tribes to move from the dangerous vicinity of the U. S. boundary to reserves selected for them in the north, where, the buffalo having disappeared from the plains, the hunting was better.

Soon after Col. Irvine’s arrival at Fort Walsh in April, 1882, he commenced holding daily councils with the Indians (Crees and Assiniboines) with a view of persuading them to move northward to settle upon the new reservations.

On the 23rd of June “Pie-a-pot”, with some five hundred followers, left Fort Walsh for Qu’Appelle. A delay that arose from the time of “Pie-a-pot’s” promise to go on his new reservation until the time of his departure from Fort Walsh, did not reflect discredit upon this chief, as regards any inclination on his part to act otherwise than in perfect good faith, but was purely owing to the lack of ability of the police to aid him in transport. Such aid was imperative, as the Indians were wretchedly poor and without horses. Considerable influence from different surreptitious quarters was brought to bear with the view of inducing the Indians to remain in the southern district, the object of course, being that they should receive their annuities at Fort Walsh, and thus secure the expenditure of the treaty money on that section of the country. Even United States traders from Montana clandestinely visited the Indian camps with the same project in view.

As far as practicable Col. Irvine transported them with police horses and waggons. In “Pie-a-pot’s” case he sent four waggons, with a strong escort of police. A portion of the escort, with one waggon, went through to Qu’Appelle; the remainder of the escort and waggons returned from “Old Wives’ Lake”, where they were met by transport sent from Qu’Appelle by the Indian Department.

At the time of “Pie-a-pot’s” departure from Fort Walsh, the Cree chief, “Big Bear” (non-treaty Indian), “Lucky Man”, and “Little Pine”, with about 200 lodges, finding that Col. Irvine would not assist them in any way unless they went north, started from Fort Walsh to the plains in a southerly direction. These chiefs informed Col. Irvine that their intention was to take “a turn” on the plains in quest of buffalo, and after their hunt to go north. They added that they did not intend crossing the international boundary line,—a statement which he considered questionable at the time. Colonel Irvine, therefore, at the request of the officer commanding the United States troops at Fort Assiniboine, informed the United States authorities of the departure of these chiefs. The Americans in expressing their thanks were much gratified with the information imparted. If but few did cross the line, they were deterred only by fear of punishment by United States troops, who had formed a large summer camp at the big bend of the Milk River.

At the time of the departure of these chiefs from Fort Walsh, Col. Irvine told them that the United States Government was opposed to their crossing the line, and stated in a clear and positive manner that any punishment which might be inflicted upon them by the United States troops could only be regarded as the result of their own stubborn folly, in not acting upon the advice of the Canadian Government, given purely in the interest of the Indians themselves.

On December 8th, “Big Bear” and his followers, who had not yet entered into a treaty, accompanied by several treaty chiefs and Indians, went formally to Colonel Irvine’s quarters, and after having spent the afternoon and evening in going over the details of previous interviews, he signed the treaty No. 6, which it will be recalled was made at Forts Carlton and Pitt, which was the section of country to which Big Bear really belonged. His announced intention at the time of signing was to go to Fort Pitt with his entire followers in the spring and settle upon the reservation allotted him.

Big Bear was the only remaining chief in the North-West Territory who had not made a friendly treaty with the Canadian Government, in the surrendering of his and his people’s rights as Indians, by the acceptance of annuities and reserves, the occurrence consequently being considered an opportune one, concluding as it did, the final treaty with the last of the many Indian tribes in the Territories. Several years were to elapse, however, before Big Bear’s band redeemed the pledge and settled on the allotted reserve.

On account of the increased responsibilities devolving upon the force, owing to the construction of the Canadian Pacific Railway and the influx of settlers, authority was given in the early part of the year 1882 for an increase of the force by two hundred men.

In consequence of this increase of the force, recruiting was commenced in Toronto, by the late Superintendent McKenzie, at the New Fort. It was originally intended that these recruits should be sent up via Winnipeg, then out to the terminus of the Canadian Pacific Railway, and across country to the various posts where they were required. However, owing to the severe floods in Manitoba, which temporarily suspended the railway traffic, as well as the unsettled state of Indian affairs at Fort Walsh, the original intention was changed and the recruits were taken up via Lake Superior and the Northern Pacific Railway to Bismarck, Dakota, where they embarked on the steamer “Red Cloud,” and proceeded up the River Missouri to Coal Banks, where they were met by Superintendent McIlree with transport, and taken by him to Fort Walsh, distant about 120 miles. They arrived on the 11th June. Superintendent McKenzie, who left Toronto in command of the recruits, was shortly after taken ill and left at Prince Arthur’s Landing, where he died in a few days. The command was taken over by Inspector Dowling. In all, 187 recruits arrived, as well as Surgeon Jukes and Inspector Prevost.

A small number of recruits were also this year engaged at Winnipeg, 37 in all. These recruits were taken on to Qu’Appelle and attached to “B” Division. Later on, 12 more were taken up by Inspector Steele. In all, 63 recruits arrived at Qu’Appelle.

The total number of recruits posted to the force in 1882 was 250, of whom 200 were the increase of the force, and the remainder to fill vacancies, discharged men, &c.

The recruits who arrived at Fort Walsh were posted to “A,” “C” and “E” Divisions. The larger proportion of these recruits were excellent men, but some, according to the Commissioner’s report, were mere lads, physically unfit to perform the services required. Colonel Irvine recommended most strongly that the minimum age at which a recruit be accepted for service be fixed at 21 years of age.

In speaking on this same subject, Surgeon Jukes gave his experience in his annual report in the following words:—“The examination papers given me when I was examining recruits for admission to the force in May last, left me no power to reject men otherwise eligible between the ages of 18 and 40 years. This rule applies well to the regular army, where men enlist for a longer period, where the duties ordinarily required are far less severe; but for short periods of service, say 5 years, attended with much exposure, and demanding considerable powers of endurance, the age of 18 is too young.”

The year 1881 will always be memorable throughout the North-West by reason of the visit made to the region in that year by His Excellency the Marquis of Lorne, Governor General of Canada.

In 1877 the Earl of Dufferin, then Governor General, visited Manitoba, accompanied by the Countess of Dufferin, but their tour through the prairie region of the Dominion was confined to the limits of the Province of Manitoba. So that the Marquis of Lorne, in 1881, was the first Governor General to visit the North-West Territories. The visit was fraught with great practical benefit to the North-West and the whole Dominion, the newspaper reports of the Vice-Regal progress bringing the new region immediately, and in a favourable manner, to the attention of the people of the older Provinces in a way no other event could have done.

This tour of Lord Lorne not only brought the Mounted Police into wide notice at the time, but is still considered as one of the best proofs of the early efficiency and usefulness of the force, for the entire duties in connection with the long prairie journey, were taken over, and with complete success, by the force.

By a letter from Mr. F. White, the Comptroller, Col. Irvine was informed a few weeks before the event, that His Excellency the Governor General had decided to visit the North-West. He also learned that an escort of the North-West Mounted Police Force would be required to accompany His Excellency, together with a certain number of additional men to act as teamsters, etc. The Commissioner at once communicated with the Comptroller on the subject, pointing out the various details that required consideration and action. Similar letters were written to Superintendents Herchmer and Crozier. The officers commanding at Battleford and Fort Macleod were informed as regards the supply of forage, etc., required and the points at which such supplies should be delivered along the road.

It was decided that the escort and additional men required should be furnished from headquarters, and that their equipment should be made as complete as possible. The necessary stores required were carefully selected, and Superintendent William Herchmer was appointed to command the escort.

On the 8th of August, Superintendent Herchmer, who had part of his escort with him, reported to His Excellency, for duty at the railhead of the Canadian Pacific Railway, west of Portage la Prairie, and assumed charge of some additional transport brought up by train for the vice-regal party. It having been arranged that His Excellency should proceed to Fort Ellice by river, the main escort was assembled there, and the transport under Superintendent Herchmer was advanced there without delay. August 13, His Excellency landed at Fort Ellice, was met by a mounted escort of twenty men under Superintendent Herchmer and escorted to the Hudson Bay Post. The appearance of the escort and the general bearing of the men called forth universal admiration.

About 3 p.m., on the 14th August, His Excellency and his escort started for Qu’Appelle, which was reached on the evening of the 17th, His Excellency being received by a smart guard of honour under Inspector Steele.

On the 19th, the party started for Carlton with 46 men and 84 horses. Of these 84, 36 were remounts and 46 horses belonging to the various divisions.

The route was via Humbolt, Gabriel Dumont’s Crossing, Fort Carlton, Battleford, Blackfoot Crossing, Calgary, Macleod, to Fort Shaw, Montana, from which point His Excellency returned east through United States territory.

A more exact idea of the route, and a correct statement of the distances travelled by the Mounted Police escort is given in the following abstract diary:—

Aug. 8, end of C. P. R. to camp, one-half day, 5 miles; Aug. 9th, to Big Mud Creek, 32 miles; Aug. 10th, to Rapid City, 25 miles; Aug. 11th, to Shoal Lake, 38 miles; Aug. 12th, to Birtle, 25 miles; Aug. 13th, to Ellice, one-half day, 4 miles; Aug. 14th, camp, one-half day, 6 miles; Aug. 15th, camp, 35 miles; Aug. 16th, to Qu’Appelle River, 40 miles; Aug. 17th, Qu’Appelle, 34 miles; Aug. 18th, halt; Aug. 19 to camp, 38 miles; Aug. 20th, Edge of Salt Plain, 33 miles; Aug. 21st, halt; Aug. 22, to camp, 38 miles; Aug. 23, to camp, 34 miles; Aug. 24, to Gabriel’s Crossing, 36 miles; Aug. 25th, to Carlton, one-half day, 20 miles; Aug. 26, 27, 28, 29, to Battleford, 92 miles; Aug. 30th, to Battleford; Aug. 31, to Battleford; Sept. 1, to camp, 33 miles; Sept. 2, to camp, 36 miles, Sept. 3, to Sounding Lake, 37 miles; Sept. 4, to camp, 23 miles; Sept. 5, to camp, 35 miles; Sept. 6, to camp, 30 miles; Sept. 7, to camp, 23 miles; Sept. 8, to camp, one-half day, 10 miles; Sept. 9th, Blackfoot Crossing, 34 miles; Sept. 10th, camp, one-half day, 14 miles; Sept. 11th, camp, one-half day, 18 miles; Sept. 18, Calgary, 28 miles; Sept. 13, halt; Sept. 14, to halt; Sept, 15, to High River, 37 miles; Sept. 16th, to Willow Creek, 40 miles; Sept. 17th, to Macleod, 25 miles; Sept. 18, Macleod; Sept. 19th, to Macleod; Sept. 20th, Colonel Macleod’s house, 40 miles; Sept. 21, to halt; Sept. 22nd, to camp, 28 miles; Sept. 23, to camp, 28 miles; Sept. 24, to Cutface Bank, 38 miles; Sept., Birch Creek, 31 miles; Sept. 26th, to Teton River, 68 miles; Sept. 27, to Fort Shaw, 28 miles.—Total number of miles: 1,229.

In addition to this, the escort, or most of it, for Supt. Herchmer took some men with him from Battleford, travelled in the first place from Fort Walsh to Fort Ellice, a distance of 443 miles; then again from Fort Shaw to Fort Macleod, and from Fort Macleod to Fort Walsh, a distance of 400 miles, making an aggregate total of 2,072 miles.

His Excellency held councils with Indians at Fort Ellice, Fort Qu’Appelle, Fort Carlton, Battleford, Blackfoot Crossing, and Fort Macleod.

Owing to the hurried nature of the trip, it proved very trying on the horses. Between Ellice and Qu’Appelle, Superintendent Herchmer was obliged to leave three horses on the trail, while between Qu’Appelle and South Branch, he left four horses, two dropping dead. Of these two, one was the property of the Indian Department. Between Carlton and Battleford, three horses were left, between Battleford and Blackfoot Crossing, five were dropped along the trail. At Carlton, one horse was left, and at Calgary, seven. None of these horses were incapacitated from lack of care, for day and night the horses received the greatest attention, and throughout this long and trying march, not a horse was incapacitated for work by sore back or shoulders, truly a remarkable and probably an unprecedented record.

The force crossed the South Saskatchewan at Gabriel Dumont’s Crossing, on August 25th, the crossing being effected most successfully, 80 horses and 19 waggons being crossed in five hours with one scow. The men of the force worked admirably, their handiness and cheerfulness under most trying circumstances, the wind being very high, being most favourably commented upon. At Carlton, it was determined that His Excellency and party should visit Prince Albert, travelling by the steamer “Northcotte”, and transport, proceeded overland to Battleford, reaching there on the 29th. The following day, His Excellency arrived from Prince Albert by steamer “Lily”.

On the 31st, His Excellency visited the barracks and quarters at Battleford, expressing himself very much pleased.

While the party was en route from Battleford to Calgary, on the morning of the 7th, they came upon a small herd of buffalo near Red Deer River. Three buffalo were killed by the party; the meat thus supplied being most acceptable, as they had been somewhat longer on the road than was calculated on, the distance travelled being greater than expected. There being no road, the party did not steer as direct a course as if they had gone over a well-marked and direct trail. The guide originally intended to have taken the party to a crossing of the Red Deer River, immediately south of the Hand hills, but when about 20 miles from the Hand hills, the guide assured Superintendent Herchmer that the party would encounter serious difficulty in getting the waggons down to the river, and also stated that he could take him to a crossing still farther south, which had a better approach. This being the case, Herchmer decided to accept the latter course and found a good crossing.

At Red Deer River, the guide, John Longmore, informed the Superintendent that he could take the party no farther, as he was unacquainted with the country beyond. Herchmer, therefore, utilized the services of “Pound Maker”, a Cree Indian chief from Battleford, who had accompanied the Indian Commissioner[a].

Between Battleford and Red Deer River, there was plenty of water; but the only wood was at Sounding Lake, about half way, so wood for cooking had to be carried.

Soon after leaving Red Deer River, on the 8th, a cold and very severe rain storm set in, and after travelling some 8 miles, the party camped at the first water. Had Superintendent Herchmer not camped at this point, he would have had to make too long a drive without watering the horses. The rain continued for twelve hours, the weather remaining cold.

[Footnote a: The same “Pound Maker” (generally written one word) who figured conspicuously in Riel’s rebellion, who gave himself up at Battleford, and shortly afterwards died in confinement, it is supposed by many, of a broken heart. He was a handsome, brave, talented and generally a noble Indian.]

At the Indian Council at Blackfoot Crossing the escort furnished a guard of honour under Superintendent Herchmer. In his report that officer stated:—“Notwithstanding the necessarily extremely short notice I received as to this guard being required, the men turned out in a manner that would have done credit to any troops stationed in permanent stations. His Excellency and party were loud in their expression of admiration at the men’s appearance. I mention this incident as I consider it goes far to prove the efficiency of a force which, notwithstanding the fact that it had travelled over 850 miles of prairie, was thus enabled to supply a guard of honour at a few minutes notice, fit to appear on a general inspection.”

On the 11th, about 3 p.m., some 25 miles from Calgary, Lt.-Col. Irvine, the Commissioner, accompanied by Superintendent Cotton, Adjutant of the force, arrived at the Vice-Regal camp and were heartily welcomed. They brought a relay of horses and a good supply of oats. At 1.30 p.m. on the following day the party reached Calgary, making a successful ford at the Bow River at a point immediately in rear of Police Post, which ford Col. Irvine had previously formed and marked out.

The 13th and 14th, the party remained in camp at Calgary, their rest being a particularly pleasant one. His Excellency and party had excellent fishing, and some shooting.

On the 14th, the Commissioner, accompanied by Supt. Cotton, started for Fort Macleod to make arrangements for the reception of His Excellency.

On the 15th, His Excellency and escort started for Fort Macleod with ninety-nine horses. On the morning of the 17th, about seven or eight miles from that place, the Vice-Regal party were met by the Commissioner and Supt. Cotton.

On reaching Willow Creek, about three miles from Fort Macleod, His Excellency was received by a salute fired from the two 9-pounder muzzle-loading rifle guns in possession of the force. These guns were placed in an appropriate position on a high ridge commanding Willow Creek. From the crossing of the Old Man’s River to the fort the road was lined at intervals by a party of mounted men under command of Supt. Crozier. At the main gate of the fort His Excellency was received by a guard of honour under Inspector Dickens. The general appearance of this guard of honour was everything that could be desired.

On the morning of the 19th, Superintendent Herchmer handed over the command of the escort to Supt. Crozier, in accordance with the Commissioner’s instructions. Supt. Herchmer had previously applied to be relieved from escort duty, in order that he might return to Battleford and reach that post before the winter set in.

Before leaving Fort Macleod the following letter was received by Superintendent Herchmer:

After leaving Fort Macleod, His Excellency’s party was joined at the Blackfoot Agency in Montana by a detachment of United States troops, who accompanied the party as far as Birch Creek. It had been the intention of the officer commanding the United States troops at this point, Colonel Kent, to escort His Excellency thence to Fort Shaw with a mounted detachment of ten men, in addition to the escort of Mounted Police under Superintendent Crozier, but owing to the United States troops having lost their horses from the encampment at Birch Creek, this design could not be carried out. Colonel Kent, himself, accompanied the party from the Blackfoot Agency, Montana, to Fort Shaw. His Excellency was escorted about two miles on the road towards Helena by the Mounted Police under Crozier, the duty then being transferred to a detachment of the 3rd U.S. Infantry.

Prior to His Excellency taking his departure from Fort Shaw, he commanded to be ordered a parade of the escort of North-West Mounted Police, whom he addressed in the most flattering terms.

To quote some of his words, he said: “You have been subjected to the most severe criticism during the long march on which you have accompanied me, for I have on my personal staff experienced officers of the three branches of the service—cavalry, artillery, and infantry—and they one and all have expressed themselves astonished and delighted at the manner in which you have performed your arduous duties, and at your great efficiency.”

From His Excellency’s remarks, he fully appreciated the many different kinds of services performed by the Police of the North-West.

“Your work,” said he, “is not only that of military men, but you are called upon to perform the important and responsible duties which devolve upon you in your civil capacities. Your officers in their capacity of magistrates, and other duties are called upon to perform even that of diplomacy.”

Ever since the establishment of the Mounted Police there had been uncertainty as to the best place for the establishment of permanent headquarters. It has been related how, in 1874, Swan River near Fort Ellice was chosen as the site for headquarters and the erection of barrack and other accommodation begun. It has also been explained that Lieut.-Colonel French, the first Commissioner, on the return march from the Belly River, arrived at Swan River, but on account of the unpreparedness of the buildings, and the lack of winter forage, due to prairie fires, left only one division at and near Swan River, and proceeded with headquarters and the remainder of his force to Winnipeg, and later to Dufferin, Man.

The next spring the headquarters of the force were, under orders from the Government, and in spite of Lieut.-Col. French’s opinion that the site was unsuitable, established at Swan River, but in a few years, owing to the vital importance of preserving order among the numerous tribes of Indians in the vicinity of the International frontier, and the necessity of putting a stop to illicit trading across the lines, headquarters were first removed to Fort Macleod, and in 1879, to Fort Walsh.

The Mounted Police Buildings in the North-West Territories in 1876 were as follows:—

The buildings at Swan River and Battleford were erected by the Department of Public Works; those at the other posts by the Mounted Police.

To the outside observer it began to look as though the headquarters of the Mounted Police were destined to be a perambulatory institution, but as a matter of fact, within the force, and particularly on the part of those responsible for its efficiency, the idea of establishing a satisfactory permanent headquarters for the force was never lost sight of.

In his annual report for the year 1880, dated January 1st, 1881, the Commissioner, referred to this subject as follows:

“I am perfectly well aware of the many important considerations that require to be most carefully weighed before a point for the headquarters of the force can be finally settled upon. It is a matter that cannot be looked at merely from a military point of view. The future construction of public works throughout the North-West Territories, the rapid immigration that may safely be anticipated, and the settlement that will necessarily accompany it, must, I presume, also prove important factors as regards the permanent establishment of police headquarters. It would then be a most grievous mistake to arrive at any hastily formed conclusion which might, and the chances are would, be a source of never ending regret.

“I propose that in future the headquarters of the force be a depot of instruction, to which place all officers and men joining the force will be sent, where they will remain until thoroughly drilled and instructed in the various police duties. To carry out this plan successfully, it is indispensable that a competent staff of instructors be at my disposal. A portion of such a staff I can obtain by selection from officers and non-commissioned officers now serving in the force. In addition to this, however, I recommend that the services of three perfectly well qualified non-commissioned officers and men be obtained from an Imperial Cavalry Regiment. I am satisfied that the inducements we could hold out would be the means of obtaining the best class of non-commissioned officers to be had in England. I would not recommend that non-commissioned officers of more than five years service be applied for. Old men, who have already spent the best days of their life in the British service, would be quite unfit for the work that in this country they would be called upon to perform, nor would they be likely to show that energy and pride in their corps which is desirable that, by example, they should inculcate into others. Instructors of the class I have described, in addition to the knowledge they would impart to others, would serve as models for recruits, as regards soldierlike conduct and general bearing. The importance of the benefits the force would thus derive cannot, in my opinion, be overrated.”

In the same report the following reference was made to the unsatisfactory condition of the barracks at headquarters and elsewhere:—“Complaints continue to be made regarding the condition of the police buildings, and the character of the accommodation they afford in their present state of repair. It is most desirable that the barracks should be as comfortable as possible, but it is not deemed expedient to incur any considerable expenditure upon them at present, not until the line of the Pacific Railway has been finally determined, as upon that determination will depend the situation of the permanent headquarters: and it may then be found convenient to abandon a number of the existing posts and construct others elsewhere. There were obvious disadvantages attaching to the custom of permitting detachments to remain throughout the entire length of service at one post, and during spring the system was inaugurated of moving them to new stations at least once in two years. It is, of course, understood that the headquarters staff do not come under the operation of this rule.”

During 1881, the contract for the completion of the Canadian Pacific Railway was made by the Dominion Government with the Montreal syndicate at the head of which were Messrs. George Stephen and Donald A. Smith (now Lord Mount Stephen and Lord Strathcona). The work of pushing the gigantic work to completion was at once taken up energetically, and with the laying of the rails across the prairies a new era dawned for the North-West and the Mounted Police. It was realized that the exact location of the line would have much to do with the future distribution of the force and the location of the permanent headquarters. In his report at the end of the year 1881, the Commissioner wrote:

“The distribution of the force cannot well be satisfactorily laid down until the exact location of the Canada Pacific Railway is known. In any case there is an immediate necessity for having a strong force in the Macleod district, which includes Fort Calgary. In the meantime the following will give a fairly approximate idea as to what I consider a judicious distribution, viz:—Qu’Appelle, 50 non-commissioned officers and men; Battleford, 50 non-commissioned officers and men; Edmonton, 25 non-commissioned officers and men; Blackfoot Country, 200 non-commissioned officers and men; Headquarters, 175 non-commissioned officers and men. Total 500. It will be observed that this distribution is based upon the assumption that my recommendation, as regards the increase of the force, will be acted on. I make no mention of Wood Mountain; for this section of the country I propose utilizing the fifty men shown as being stationed at Qu’Appelle. I understand the Canada Pacific Railway will run south of our present post known as ‘Qu’Appelle.’ The chances are therefore, I will hereafter have to recommend that the location of this post be moved south. Were this done we would then have control of the section of country in which Wood Mountain post now stands. The location of the present post at Battleford may not require to be changed for some time at all events. Edmonton would be an outpost from Calgary. Our present post in the Edmonton district is Fort Saskatchewan, which is situated some eighteen miles east of Edmonton proper. It is, I think, actually necessary that our post be moved to Edmonton.

“There is, to my mind, no possible doubt but that the present headquarters, Fort Walsh, is altogether unsuitable, and I would respectfully urge upon the Government the necessity of abandoning this post with as little delay as possible. In making this recommendation I am in a great measure prompted by the knowledge of the fact that the Indian Department do not consider that the farming operations at Maple Creek have been successful in the past, and that they are still less likely to prove so in the future.”

At the time this report was penned, Col. Irvine believed that the main line of the C.P.R. would pass considerably north of the Cypress Hills and of its actual location: as was first proposed, in fact. During 1882, the Commissioner was notified by Mr. C. E. Perry, the engineer in charge of the work, that the southern route had been adopted, and that considerable supplies would have to pass through, or in the immediate vicinity of the Cypress Hills. In view of the change, the Commissioner received a letter from Mr. Perry, on the subject of the syndicate parties receiving protection from the police. He was at the same time informed that large quantities of supplies were to be shipped through Fort Walsh, and a considerable number of men were to be employed at once in and about Cypress Hills. This being the case, the situation of affairs was essentially changed, and Col. Irvine was compelled to somewhat modify his previous recommendations, in so far as they related to the immediate abandonment of Fort Walsh, as he saw that it was actually necessary to maintain a force of police in that vicinity for the protection of the working parties from United States Indians as well as Canadian ones, and also to prevent smuggling and illicit whisky dealing being carried on from the United States territory. He therefore recommended that Fort Walsh be not abandoned until the authorities were positively informed as to the location of the Canadian Pacific Railway line, by which time a suitable site for a new post could be selected, possibly, he thought, near the crossing of the South Saskatchewan River, about 35 miles north-west of the head of the Cypress Hills. On ascertaining the final location of the Canadian Pacific Railway line, the Commissioner communicated with the Minister of the Interior recommending that the site for future headquarters be decided upon at once, and a suitable post be erected without delay. He based this recommendation upon the assumption that the site would be selected at or near the crossing of the South Saskatchewan River. He stated, however, that should the Government consider that point too far west for headquarters, it would nevertheless be necessary to erect a post in the vicinity of the Cypress Hills.

By a telegram of the 20th July, 1882, Col. Irvine was informed of Sir John A. Macdonald’s decision of the Pile of Bones Creek (now Regina) being the headquarters of the force, also of the number and dimensions of the section buildings to be made in the Eastern Provinces and forwarded to Regina, for stables and quarters. This telegram reached Colonel Irvine at Fort Macleod.

Soon after his return from that post to Fort Walsh, he proceeded to Qu’Appelle; and after having inspected “B” division, accompanied His Honour the Lieutenant Governor, the Hon. Edgar Dewdney, to the Pile of Bones Creek. The Commissioner, after looking over the ground, instructed Inspector Steele, who had accompanied him, where the buildings were to be situated, and immediately moved the headquarters of “B” division from Qu’Appelle to Regina. At the end of October the sectional buildings commenced to arrive, and building was proceeded with.

The headquarters of the force was transferred from Fort Walsh to Regina on the 6th of December.

A recruiting depot, with an establishment of one officer and ten men was, under authority of the Minister established in Winnipeg in the spring of 1882.

Building was carried on extensively during the year 1883, not only at the new headquarters but at other posts. During the year in question the buildings at Pile of Bones Creek (or Regina) were completed. New barracks at Fort Macleod to replace those previously in use, were in course of erection. New posts were pushed forward towards completion at Medicine Hat and Maple Creek.

There had been very special and particular reasons for building a new post at Fort Macleod, in fact a new site had to be selected. January 18, 1881, the Commissioner reported that the course of the “Old Man’s” River at Fort Macleod had changed. This river, at high water, at this date, deviated from its original course in two places, the stream, after this unexpected freak of nature, passing immediately in front and rear of the fort, the post thus being made an island. In rear the water flowed within a few feet of the west side of the fort. The deviations made from the original course of the river continued, becoming more and more formidable, and it was probable that in the coming spring many of the post buildings would be carried away if left in their actual positions.

Taking all these things into consideration it was felt to be absolutely necessary that Fort Macleod be removed from its original site. The Commissioner recommended that a new site be selected at the police farm, which was situated some 30 miles south-west from where the fort originally stood.

It appears that the Old Man’s River changed its course by breaking through a narrow neck of land that divided the main stream from a slough. In 1880, the river reverted to its old bed, breaking through lower down, cutting off another large portion of the island on which the fort was built, and causing the demolition of several houses. The soil of the island was a loose mixture of sand and gravel, and to show the strength and velocity of the current, it might be mentioned that in one night one hundred and twenty yards of the bank was washed away. To save the saw mill from being swept away it was necessary to move it from its old site. The whole lower portion of the island, including a part of the farm, was inundated, and the water rose so high as to approach within twenty yards of the fort itself. The level of the flood was not five feet from the floors in the fort.

Nothing was done about the selection of a new site until March, 1883, when the Commissioner was informed that the latest site which had been selected for the erection of the new post at Fort Macleod had been approved, and that the erection of a new post was to be commenced during the following summer. The site chosen was about two and a half miles west of the old post, on the bench land overlooking the “Old Man’s” River, and on the south side of it. Every care was taken in the selection of the site. The soil was dry and gravelly, good drainage was obtainable, plenty of fresh water was near at hand, there was good grazing ground in the immediate vicinity, and an uninterrupted view was afforded.

Work on the post was at once begun and pushed to completion. The principal buildings were laid out in a rectangle, 484 ft. long by 254 ft. wide, with officers’ quarters on west side, barrack rooms facing them on the opposite side, offices, guard room, recreation room, sergeants’ mess and quarters, on the north side, with stables, store rooms, harness room, opposite; the remaining buildings were outside the “square”.

The buildings were of the same general construction. All buildings rested on foundation blocks about 12 inches square, and placed at intervals of 6 feet. These blocks had a firm bearing on the hard, gravelly soil, a thin layer of soil and mould being removed. All sills were 8 in. square, floor beams, 2 in. by 8 in., and were 2 ft. apart; framing 2 in. by 6 in. and were 18 in. apart, with 6 in. square corner posts. Plates of two 2 in. by 6 in. scantling, firmly spiked joists, which were 2 in. by 8 in. by 6 in. strongly braced and firmly attached to ceiling joists, which were 2 in. by 8 in.

Every precaution was taken to strongly brace the framing and roofs, to prevent any damage resulting from the high winds which prevail at Fort Macleod.

All outside walls were of common 1 in. boarding covered with tar paper, and then sided up with 5-8 in. siding, 6 in. wide and lap of 7-8 in.

The floors throughout were of two thicknesses, with tarred paper between. Roofs were shingled, with felt paper between shingles and sheeting. The window casings and door frames were of neat appearance. The officers’ quarters, barrack rooms, mess room, hospital, offices and recreation room, were all lathed and plastered in the interior; the guard room and store houses were lined with dressed lumber. All doors leading to the exterior were 3 ft. by 7 ft. and 1¼ in. thick inside doors, 2 ft. 6 in. by 6 ft. 8 in. and 1 in. thick; with the exception of the barrack rooms all the doors were 3 ft. 7 in. The windows in all the buildings had twelve lights, 12 in. by 16 in. except in the kitchens of the officers’ quarters and store and harness rooms, which were each of twelve lights, 10 in. by 12 in.

All buildings were painted a light grey, and trimmed with a darker shade of the same colour. The wood work and casings in the interior were painted the same colour. Roofs were painted with fireproof paint.

Chimneys were of zinc, 14 in. square with a circular flue, 7 in. in diameter, thus giving a large air space, which was utilized as a ventilator. They projected 4 in. above the peak of the roof, and passed through the ceiling.

Owing to the distance from the railway, 138 miles, it was impossible to construct the chimneys of brick. Where stovepipes were carried through partitions, they were surrounded by three inches of concrete.

On the 19th of May last, 1884, the new barracks were taken over from the North-West Coal and Navigation Company, and occupied shortly after by “C” division, a small party only being left as caretakers in the old buildings.

Fort Calgary having been created a district post, and “E” division removed there, under the command of Superintendent McIlree, the buildings were entirely inadequate to accommodate the Division, and were so entirely useless and out of repair that Col. Irvine gave instructions to that officer to commence building at once on his arrival, and to retain for use during the winter such buildings as, with little, or no expense, could be made habitable for the winter. The buildings to be erected were to be laid out in a general plan for a new post.

Superintendent McIlree immediately on his arrival commenced work. Several of the old buildings were pulled down to make way for the new ones, all the same logs being utilized. A contract was at once let for the erection of a new barrack room, 110 ft. long by 30 ft. wide, with dining room, 30 ft. square, and kitchen, 15 ft. square; attached, 1 guard room, 30 ft. by 50 ft., with 12 cells; 1 hospital, and 1 officers’ quarters. These buildings were all completed during 1882. The walls of the buildings throughout were 9 ft. high and constructed of logs, with the exception of the officers’ quarters, which were frame. The chinks were filled with mortar. The floors consisted of 1½ inch planed lumber, tongued and grooved, while the roof was of shingle laid in mortar. The buildings erected were good and substantial ones, neat in appearance, well ventilated, and suited for the requirements to which they were to be put. Much more commodious barracks were erected at Calgary in 1888 and 1889.

For some considerable time it had been the intention to abandon the old Fort Walsh post, which had figured so prominently in the early history of the force, and abandonment was desirable for many reasons. In the first place, the site was, from a military point of view, a most objectionable one. The rude buildings, always considered but a temporary refuge, had become utterly dilapidated. The post, too, being some 30 miles south from the located line of the Canadian Pacific Railroad, rendered a change of site imperative, in addition to the fact of its being a temptation to straggling bands of lazy Indians whose desire was to loiter about the post, and when in a destitute condition, make demands for assistance from the Government.

The Commissioner, therefore, acting under usual authority, had the post demolished; the work being performed by the police, commencing on the 23rd of May, and concluding on the 11th of June. The serviceable portion of the lumber of which the old buildings were composed, was freighted to the camp established at Maple Creek, a point on the main line of the Canadian Pacific Railroad, where the division previously stationed at Fort Walsh was encamped during the summer.

Acting under the direction of his Honour the Lieut.-Governor, a detachment, consisting of one officer (Inspector Dickens) and twenty-five men, was, during the month of September, 1883, stationed at Fort Pitt, and a police post established there. This was done on account of reports which had reached His Honour, to the effect that the Indians on reserves in that vicinity were likely to give serious trouble.

At the end of 1882, the Commissioner was able to report that the increase of the force, referred to in an earlier chapter, had proved most judicious. The effect on the Indians throughout the Territory had been to show them that the Government intended that law and order should be kept, by both white men and Indians alike, and that sufficient force was provided to accomplish this. The cases of “Big Bear” and of the trouble at the Blackfoot Crossing, early in the preceding January, were sufficient to show that a strong force was still necessary to enforce the law among the Indians. The Commissioner was, owing to the increase of force, enabled to move a sufficient force to Forts Macleod and Calgary, which was urgently required. At Fort Macleod there were the Blood and Piegan reservations, numbering about four thousand people. The Sarcee reservation of about five hundred was only ten miles from Calgary, and the Blackfoot reserve, 56 miles down the Bow River from that post. The fast growing settlements about these posts, together with the large cattle ranches, rendered it imperative that they should receive good police protection from such a large body of Indians, in all about 7,000, as well as that order should be kept among the Indians themselves.

The following is a return showing the amount of Customs duties collected by the North-West Mounted Police, during the year 1882:—Port of Fort Walsh, up to 8th December, $15,135.46; Port of Fort Macleod, up to 30th December, $35,525.76; Port of Wood Mountain up to 31st December, $2,784.64; Port of Qu’Appelle up to 31st December, $1,076.50—Total $52,522.36.

It can be readily understood how largely the police work of the force was added to during the construction of the Canadian Pacific Railway. As the work neared the eastern boundary of the Territories, the troubles then feared may be classified as follows:—

2nd. Difficulty of maintaining law and order among the thousands of rough navvies employed; and the prevention of whisky being traded in their midst and at all points of importance along the line.

Fortunately, the Indians were so kept in subjection that no opposition of any moment was encountered from them.

As originally expected, numerous and continued efforts were made to smuggle in whisky, at almost all points along the construction line. This taxed the resources and vigilance of the force to the utmost; but these labours were successful.

In the construction of the railway during 1882, upwards of 4,000 men were employed during the whole summer, some of them exceptionally bad characters. Owing, however, to there being no liquor obtainable, very little trouble was given the police, the contractors, the settlers, or anybody else, by them. Where large amounts of money are being expended among such men as railway navvies it is to be expected that many attempts will be made to supply them with liquor, and such attempts were made in the west in 1882. Had this not been effectually stopped, the historian of the period would have had to report a large number of depredations as having been committed. It is probably unparalleled in the history of railway building in an unsettled, unorganized western country that not a single serious crime had been committed along the line of work during the first year of operations, and this fact certainly reflected great credit on those responsible for the enactment and carrying out of the laws.

The following is a copy of a letter the Commissioner received from W. C. VanHorne, Esq., General Manager of the Canadian Pacific Railway, just as he was preparing his annual report:—

The next year, 1883, the work of railroad construction was accompanied by increased duties and troubles for the Mounted Police.

Track-laying on the Canadian Pacific Railroad ceased in the month of January, at a point some twelve or thirteen miles eastward of the station now known as Maple Creek. Several parties of workmen employed by the railway company wintered in the Cypress Hills, cutting and getting out timber. These men, ignorant of Indian habits, were on different occasions needlessly alarmed by rumours that reached them of the hostile intentions of the Indians in the vicinity. On one occasion, a timid attempt was made by a few Indians to stop their work, such attempt at intimidation being prompted on the part of the Indians by a desire to procure presents of food from the contractors. On representation being made to the officer commanding at Fort Walsh, prompt and effectual steps were taken to secure quietude, and prevent any similar occurrence. On this subject Superintendent Shurtliffe reported to Col. Irvine as follows:

“On the 7th inst., Mr. LaFrance, a railway contractor, who was cutting ties in the neighbourhood of Maple Creek, came to me and complained that a body of Indians, under ‘Front Man,’ had visited his camp and forbidden them to cut any more timber, saying that it was the property of the Indians, and that they had also demanded provisions from them. Mr. LaFrance and his men being thoroughly frightened, at once left the bush and repaired to the police outpost at Maple Creek and claimed protection. On hearing Mr. LaFrance’s complaint, I sent for ‘Front Man,’ and explained that it was a very serious matter to interfere with any men working in connection with the railway, and convinced him that it would not be well for him or any other Indian to do anything having a tendency to obstruct the progress of the road. On being assured that he would have no further trouble, Mr. LaFrance resumed work.”

The Pie-a-pot incident is one of the traditions of the force, for have not gifted pens embalmed it.

The work of construction was being rushed across the prairies west of Swift Current, and right in the line of the engineers, directly where the construction camps would soon be located with their thousands of passionate, unprincipled navvies—the flotsam and jetsam of humanity—Pie-a-pot and his numerous tribe had pitched their tents, and brusquely announced that they intended to remain there.

Now Pie-a-pot and his band had not just then that wholesome respect for the law of “The Big White Woman” and the red-coated guardians thereof which a few months additional acquaintance were to confer. Moreover it is as true with the aborigines as with other people that “Evil communications corrupt good manners,” and in spite of the efforts of the police, Pie-a-pot’s band, or individual members thereof, had been just enough in communication with the railway construction camps to be decidedly corrupted. The craze for the whiteman’s money and whisky raged within the numerous tepees of Pie-a-pot’s camp. In fact, just then Pie-a-pot’s band fairly deserved the appellation of “Bad Indians,” and even the possibility of the massacre of some of the advanced parties engaged in the railway work was darkly suggested. As the army of navvies advanced towards the Indian camp, and the latter remained sullen and defiant, the railway officials appealed to the Lieutenant Governor for protection. His Honour promptly turned the appeal over to the Mounted Police, and, with just as much promptitude, means were taken to remove the difficulty. Pie-a-pot had hundreds of well armed braves spoiling for a fight, with him, but it is not the custom in the North-West Mounted Police to count numbers when law and duty are on their side. Soon after the order from headquarters ticked over the wires, two smart, red-coated members of the force, their pill-box forage caps hanging jauntily on the traditional three hairs, rode smartly into Pie-a-pot’s camp, and did not draw rein until in front of the chief’s tent.

Two men entrusted with the task of bringing a camp of several hundred savages to reason! It appeared like tempting Providence—the very height of rashness.

Even the stolid Indians appeared impressed with the absurdity of the thing, and gathering near the representatives of the Dominion’s authority, began jeering at them. One of the two wore on his arm the triple chevron of a sergeant, and without any preliminary parley he produced a written order and proceeded to read and explain it to Pie-a-pot and those about him. The Indians were without delay to break camp and take the trail for the north, well out of the sphere of railway operations. Pie-a-pot simply demurred and turned away.

The young bucks laughed outright at first, and soon ventured upon threats. But it did not disconcert the two red-coats. They knew their duty, and that the written order in the sergeant’s possession represented an authority which could not be defied by all the Indians in the North-West. The sergeant quietly gave Pie-a-pot warning that he would give him exactly a quarter of an hour to comply with the order to move camp, and to show the Indian that he meant to be quite exact with his count, he took out his watch.

Again Pie-a-pot sullenly expressed his intention to defy the order, and again the young braves jeered. They entered their tepees, and when they returned they had rifles in their hands. The reports of discharged firearms sounded through the camp, a species of Indian bravado. Some turbulent characters of the tribe mounted their ponies and tried to jostle the mounts of the two red-coats as they calmly held their positions in front of Pie-a-pot’s tepee, some young bucks firing off their rifles right under the noses of the police horses. Men, women, and even children, gathered about, jeering and threatening the representatives of law and order. They knew that the two men could not retaliate. Pie-a-pot even indulged in some coarse abuse at the expense of his unwelcome visitors, but they sat their horses with apparent indifference, the sergeant taking an occasional glance at his watch.

When the fifteen minutes was up he coolly dismounted, and throwing the reins to the constable, walked over to Pie-a-pot’s tepee. The coverings of these Indian tents are spread over a number of poles tied together near the top, and these poles are so arranged that the removal of a particular one, called the “key-pole,” brings the whole structure down. The sergeant did not say anything, but with impressive deliberation kicked out the foot of the key-pole of Pie-a-pot’s tepee, bringing the grimy structure down without further ceremony. A howl of rage at once rose from the camp, and even the older and quieter Indians made a general rush for their arms.

The least sign of weakness or even anxiety on the part of the two policemen, or a motion by Pie-a-pot, would have resulted in the speedy death of both men, but the latter were, apparently, as calm as ever, and Pie-a-pot was doing some deep thinking.

The sergeant had his plan of operations mapped out, and with characteristic sang-froid proceeded to execute it. From the collapsed canvas of Pie-a-pot’s tepee he proceeded to the nearest tent, kicked out the key-pole as before, and proceeded to methodically kick out the key-poles all through the camp.

As W. A. Fraser, the brilliant Canadian novelist, writing of this remarkable incident, put it, Pie-a-pot “had either got to kill the sergeant—stick his knife into the heart of the whole British nation by the murder of this unruffled soldier—or give in and move away. He chose the latter course, for Pie-a-pot had brains.”

During the month of December, 1883, a very serious strike occurred on the Canadian Pacific Railway line, the engineers and firemen refusing to sign such articles of agreement as were proposed and submitted to them by the railway authorities; these workmen making demands for increased rate of pay, which, being refused by the Company, led to the cessation of work by engineers and firemen all along the line. It at once became apparent that the feeling between the Company and their employees was a bitter one. This being the case, and the Company further finding that in addition to its being deprived of skilled mechanical labour, and also that secret and criminal attempts were being made to destroy most valuable property, the services of the N.W.M.P. were called into demand.

A detachment of police, consisting of two officers and thirty-five men, was placed under orders to proceed to Moose Jaw. On the evening of the 15th December, Mr. Murray of the C.P.R. reached Regina with an engine and car, and the detachment proceeded forthwith to Moose Jaw, which was the end of a division, and 40 miles west of headquarters. On arrival at Moose Jaw, Superintendent Herchmer, commanding the detachment, placed a guard on the railway round house at that place. From the assistance rendered by the police the railway company was enabled to make up a train, which left for the east on the following morning with passengers and mails. By this train Supt. Herchmer, with nineteen men, proceeded to Broadview, the eastern end of the same rail way division.

During the year 1884, the progress of the Canadian Pacific Railway construction, then approaching the mountain section from across the prairie, was made as uninterruptedly as heretofore. The large influx of miners and others into the vicinity of the mines in the mountains on the resumption of the train service in the spring (the service was suspended during the winter), necessitated a material increase in the strength of the Calgary division, the headquarters strength of which it was advisable to diminish as little as possible.

In March, Inspector Steele, who was commanding at Calgary, in the absence of Superintendent McIlree, on leave, reported that preparations were on foot for the illicit distillation of liquor in the mountains, and in June called attention to the difficulty of checking illegal importations into British Columbia under the narrow latitude imposed by the Peace Preservation Act applying to the vicinity of public works. This latitude was subsequently extended to twenty miles on each side of the railway track. On the 10th of May, in consequence of a message from the manager of construction, anticipating trouble at Holt City and its neighbourhood, Sergt. Fury and ten men were posted there for duty, two being retained at the 27th siding, and a corporal and four men at Silver City, and these men, for the time, maintained order amidst the rowdy element in a highly creditable manner. On the 5th June, Superintendent Herchmer assumed command of the Calgary district, being accompanied from headquarters by a re-inforcement for “E” division, of two non-commissioned officers and 22 men. On the 21st June, a detachment of mounted men was dispatched to the Columbia River, to protect the railway company’s property and interests at that point.

A detachment of the force under Inspector Steele, was employed in the maintenance of law and order on that part of the Canadian Pacific Railway under construction in the mountains, during the early part of 1885. The distribution of this detachment was as follows:—Laggan, 3 men; 3rd Siding, 2 men; Golden City, 8 men, 7 horses; 1st Crossing, 4 men, 2 horses; Beaver Creek, 2 men, 1 horse; Summit of Selkirks, 2 men, 1 horse; 2nd Crossing, 4 men, 2 horses. A little later, as construction proceeded, Golden City was left with three men and one horse, the balance being moved on to Beaver Creek. In the absence of gaol accommodation for the district of Kootenay, cells were constructed at the 3rd Siding, Golden City, 1st Crossing, Beaver Creek, Summit of Selkirks and 2nd Crossing. A mounted escort of four constables was detailed to escort the Canadian Pacific Railway paymaster whenever he required it.

“About the first day of April, owing to their wages being in arrears, 1,200 of the workmen employed on the line struck where the end of the track then was, and informed the manager of construction that unless paid up in full at once, and more regularly in future, they would do no more work. They also openly stated their intention of committing acts of violence upon the staff of the road, and to destroy property. I received a deputation of the ringleaders, and assured them that if they committed any act of violence, and were not orderly, in the strictest sense of the word, I would inflict upon the offenders the severest punishment the law would allow me. They saw the manager of construction, who promised to accede to their demands, as far as lay in his power, if they would return to their camps, their board not to cost them anything in the meantime. Some were satisfied with this, and several hundred returned to their camps. The remainder stayed at the Beaver (where there was a population of 700 loose characters), ostensibly waiting for their money. They were apparently very quiet, but one morning word was brought to me that some of them were ordering the bricklayers to quit work, teamsters freighting supplies to leave their teams, and bridgemen to leave their work. I sent detachments of police to the points threatened, leaving only two men to take charge of the prisoners at my post. I instructed the men in charge of the detachments to use the very severest measures to prevent a cessation of the work of construction.

“On the same afternoon, Constable Kerr, having occasion to go to the town, saw a contractor named Behan, a well known desperado (supposed to be in sympathy with the strike), drunk and disorderly, and attempted to arrest him. The constable was immediately attacked by a large crowd, of strikers and roughs, thrown down and ultimately driven off. He returned to barracks, and on the return of Sergeant Fury, with a party of three men from the end of the track, that non-commissioned officer went with two men to arrest the offending contractor, whom they found in a saloon in the midst of a gang of drunken companions. The two constables took hold of him and brought him out, but a crowd of men, about 200 strong, and all armed, rescued him, in spite of the most resolute conduct on the part of the police. The congregated strikers aided in the rescue, and threatened the constables if they persisted in their efforts.

“As the sergeant did not desire to use his pistol, except in the most dire necessity, he came to me, (I was on a sick-bed at the time) and asked for orders. I directed him to go and seize the offender, and shoot any of the crowd who would interfere. He returned, arrested the man, but had to shoot one of the rioters through the shoulders before the crowd would stand back. I then requested Mr. Johnston, J.P., to explain the Riot Act to the mob, and inform them that I would use the strongest measures to prevent any recurrence of the trouble. I had all the men who resisted the police, or aided Behan, arrested next morning, and fined them, together with him, $100 each, or six months hard labour.

“The strike collapsed next day. The roughs having had a severe lesson, were quiet. The conduct of the police during this trying occasion was all that could be desired. There were only five at the Beaver at the time, and they faced the powerful mob of armed men with as much resolution as if backed by hundreds.

“While the strike was in progress I received a telegram from His Honour the Lieutenant Governor of the North-West Territories, directing me to proceed to Calgary at once with all the men, but in the interests of the public service I was obliged to reply, stating that to obey was impossible until the strike was settled.

“On the 10th day of April the labourers had been all paid, and I forthwith proceeded to Calgary, leaving the men in charge of Sergeant Fury until everything was perfectly satisfactory.”

On the 7th of April, this year, a constable found in the Moose Jaw Creek the dead body of a man named Malaski, with a heavy chain attached. The same night Sergeant Fyffe arrested one John Connor on suspicion of being the murderer. An examination of Connor’s house showed traces of blood on the walls and floor, an attempt having been made to chip the stains off the latter with an axe, and further examination revealed the track of the body, which had been dragged from the house to the creek.

The murder had evidently been committed with an axe, while the murdered man was lying on the bed, probably asleep, there being three deep wounds on the side of the head. Connor was convicted of the murder before Colonel Richardson, Stipendiary Magistrate, and a jury, on the 2nd May, and was executed at Regina on the 17th July. The prisoner made no statement of any kind with respect to his guilt.

During the construction of the prairie sections of the C.P.R. the duties of railway mail clerks in the North-West were performed by members of the force. During 1884, from Moose Jaw westward, all the mail via the Canadian Pacific Railway was conveyed to and fro in charge of members of the force, their number varying with the alteration in the train service. Three constables from headquarters performed this duty between Moose Jaw and Medicine Hat, two of the Maple Creek division from Medicine Hat to Calgary, and two of the Calgary division from that place to Laggan.

These men were sworn as officials of the Postal Department, and in the absence of aught to the contrary, carried out their duties to the satisfaction, no less of the Postal Department, than of their own officers.

In his annual report for 1884 the Commissioner pointed out the need of a further increase in the number of non-commissioned officers and men in the force, to enable him to comply with the daily increasing requirements of advancing settlement and civilization. Colonel Irvine suggested that 300 additional men should be obtained as soon as possible, these to be recruited in Eastern Canada, and to be men of undeniable physique and character, accustomed to horses, and able to ride. With such men, the Commissioner explained, the necessary training, including a course of instruction in police duties, could be more rapidly completed than if equitation, in addition to the rudiments of foot and arm drill, had to be taught.

We obtain a good idea of the class of men composing the North-West Mounted Police at this time from a very readable and well written book published by Sampson Low & Co., London, 1889, entitled “Trooper and Redskin in the Far North-West; Recollections of Life in the North-West Mounted Police, Canada, from 1884 to 1888,” by John G. Donkin, late Corporal N. W. M. P. The author, in a chapter directly concerning the personnel of the Mounted Police wrote:

“After having been about two months in the corps, I was able to form some idea of the class of comrades among whom my lot was cast. I discovered that there were truly ‘all sorts and conditions of men.’ Many I found, in various troops, were related to English families in good position. There were three men at Regina who held commissions in the British service. There was also an ex-officer of militia, and one of volunteers. There was an ex-midshipman, son of the Governor of one of our small Colonial dependencies. A son of a major-general, an ex-cadet of the Canadian Royal Military College at Kingston, a medical student from Dublin, two ex-troopers of the Scots Greys, a son of a captain in the line, an Oxford B. A., and several of the ubiquitous natives of Scotland, comprised the mixture. In addition, there were many Canadians belonging to families of influence, as well as several from the backwoods, who had never seen the light till their fathers had hewed a way through the bush to a concession road. They were none the worse fellows on that account, though. Several of our men sported medals won in South Africa, Egypt, and Afghanistan. There was one, brother of a Yorkshire baronet, formerly an officer of a certain regiment of foot, who as a contortionist and lion-comique was the best amateur I ever knew. There was only an ex-circus clown from Dublin who could beat him. These two would give gratuitous performances nightly, using the barrack room furniture as acrobatic ‘properties.’ ”

This aggregation of “all sorts and conditions of men,” already proved to be efficient in many a tight corner, was about to undergo the supreme test of service in actual warfare.

On account of the North-West Rebellion, the year 1885 is one which will always be considered historical in Canada. The campaign which resulted in the suppression of the rising was the first conducted by Canadian troops alone, without any assistance from the British regular army. The rebellion marked in a dramatic manner the complete unification of patriotic sentiment throughout all the provinces of the Dominion; Canadians from the various provinces fighting in the ranks, side by side, and shedding their blood, to assert the authority of the Federal Government, and thus demonstrating the successful accomplishment of the fundamental project of the framers of Confederation, the creation of a Canadian nation.

The rebellion, too, marks an era in the history of the Royal North-West Mounted Police, for the force naturally bore the brunt of the campaign, and acquitted itself well. Officers and men wherever employed, whether on the march, scouting, on courier service, in garrison or on the battlefield, acted in a manner creditable to the force and to the country. The services of the Mounted Police in connection with the uprising cover a considerable period preceding its actual outbreak, for one of the best proofs of the efficiency of the force during this stirring time, was afforded by the prompt transmission to the authorities at the seat of Government of reports describing the various stages of the development of the rebellion.

July 8, 1884, the following telegram was received by the Comptroller in Ottawa and referred to the authorities concerned:—

In an official report on this subject, to the Commissioner, bearing date 13th July, 1884, rendered by Superintendent Crozier, who was in command at Battleford, that officer stated that the half-breeds claimed to have grievances of various kinds and that the Indians were becoming excited on account of the action of the half-breeds.

August 2nd, the Commissioner forwarded to Ottawa from Regina the following report received by him from Superintendent Crozier:—

“Battleford, 27th July, 1884.

“Sir;—

“I have the honour to inform you that Riel has held meetings at both Prince Albert and Duck Lake. I am informed that his meeting at the first named place was an open one. Some little difficulty took place, but was promptly put down.

“At Duck Lake, his audience was composed of French half-breeds and Indians. He is said, though I have no official information to that effect, to have told the Indians that they had ‘rights’ as well as the half-breeds, and that he wished to be the means of having them redressed.

“I am also informed that he expressed a wish to confer with the Indian chiefs. I have already reported that I believe the Indians sympathize with the half-breeds, nor could anything else be expected, being close blood relations and speaking the same language.

Captain “Jack” French, formerly an Inspector of the N.W.M.P., who organized and commanded “French’s Scouts,” and who gallantly fell at the head of his men in the advanced line at the capture of Batoche.

“What may be the result of this half-breed agitation or what effect it may have upon the Indians, of course I cannot foretell. I before said, and still think, precautionary measures should be taken; such measures as will not only prevent turbulent spirits carrying their schemes to an extreme, but prevent both Indians and half-breeds even making an attempt to resist authority or organize for illegal purposes, for these constant ‘excitements’ must have a most injurious effect upon the country, and, among those effects, not the least, a sense of insecurity among settlers.

“I believe now, that Big Bear and his followers would have been upon their reserve but for the emissaries of Riel, who, it is said, invited him to meet that person at Duck Lake.

“Certain it is he has gone there, and that after having promised and received provisions to go to Fort Pitt. He had proceeded with the camp some distance on the road, but turned back after hearing from Riel.

“There are very many rumours about as to what Riel has said to the Indians, that, if true, are intended to cause discontent among them as to their present condition.

L. N. F. Crozier.”

August 9th, Superintendent Crozier forwarded the following report received in cypher from Sergeant Brooks at Prince Albert, dated the 8th:

“Returned from Duck Lake last night; Big Bear in council with ten other chiefs. Riel has held several private meetings at the South Branch, attended by leading half-breeds; he has not seen Big Bear. Big Bear’s camp, with twelve lodges, is forty miles S.S.E. of Fort Pitt. His son is with the camp. It is reported to me that Big Bear will go to Prince Albert after he leaves Duck Lake.”

“For several weeks I have had a man stationed at Duck Lake to report what transpires there, particularly as to the half-breeds and Indians. The same point is visited frequently by the non-commissioned officers and men from Prince Albert also. I also receive from the non-commissioned officer at Prince Albert, despatches by letter or cypher telegram, of anything that he may become aware of that he deems of importance. I have this day sent a non-commissioned officer and three men to patrol in and about Duck Lake and the settlements thereabouts, with a view to detecting, if possible, the presence of horse thieves, as it is supposed there may be some in that vicinity.”

On the 5th of August a non-commissioned officer, who had been instructed to ascertain the state of feeling at Prince Albert, reported:—“There is very little talk about Riel. The principal part of the people who seem to agree with him are people who are hard up and think they must do something to cause a little excitement. I have heard very few who are in any way well-to-do speak favourably of him. There is no doubt but that all the breeds swear by him, and whatever he says is law with them.”

On the 10th of August, Sergeant Brooks, at Prince Albert, reported that Riel had held a meeting that day as the people were coming from church at Batoche, at which he said ‘the Indian’s rights should be protected as well as your own.’ He reported also that Jackson, brother of the druggist, at Prince Albert, seemed to be “a right-hand man of Riel’s. He has a great deal to say, and I believe he does more harm than any breed among them.”

On the 18th August, Superintendent Crozier received orders from the Commissioner to increase the Prince Albert detachment to an Inspector and twenty men, and did so accordingly.

On the 17th of September, Sergeant H. Keenan, at Duck Lake, reported that a meeting of Riel’s supporters had been held at St. Laurent on the 1st, at which a number of half-breeds and white men from Prince Albert were present, “including Jackson, Scott and Isbister, three of Riel’s strongest supporters in that district. Speeches were made condemning the Government, and Mr. Jackson stated that the country belonged to the Indians and not to the Dominion of Canada.” Sergeant Keenan concludes: “I met Riel a few days ago, and during our conversation he told me that the Government, through Bishop Grandin, had offered him a seat in the Council or in the Dominion Senate.”

In view of the increasing unrest on the North Saskatchewan, the Comptroller forwarded the following:

Under date, “Batoche, 25th Sept., 1884,” Sergeant Keenan reported as follows:

“I have the honour to state that since my last report all has been quiet here. There have, however, been frequent meetings of Riel’s committee held in different parts of the settlement. It is almost impossible for me to obtain any information as to what transpires at these meetings, as they are conducted with secrecy, and no person, except the members of the committee, is allowed to take part in them. At all the public meetings, Riel and his supporters have been very moderate, or rather cautious, in their utterances; but I learn that they appear in disguise at these open gatherings, and advocate very different measures in their councils. The last meeting was held a week ago at the house of Batiste Boyer, one of the chief supporters of the movement. Charles Nolin, another member, and one of the most unreasonable, proposed that the half-breeds make certain demands on the Government, and if not complied with, they take up arms at once, and commence killing every white man they can find, and incite the Indians to do the same. I obtained this information from an Old Country Frenchman who belonged to the committee, and left it on account of the extreme and unreasonable measures it advocated. This man Nolin is the most dangerous of the half-breeds for the reason that he is strongly in favour of tampering with the Indians.”

The suggestion contained in the Comptroller’s memorandum of the third of September having been acted upon, and permission obtained from the Hudson Bay Company to quarter a detachment at their historical post at Fort Carlton, in October a police post was established there under command of Superintendent S. Gagnon, and the strength of the northern division increased to 200 of all ranks, this number being distributed between Battleford, Carlton, Prince Albert and Fort Pitt.

The Indians about Fort Pitt appeared to be peaceably enough disposed in November, for on the 9th, Inspector Dickens, commanding there, reported:

“From the 1st to the 11th, I was absent on a tour around the reserves on the occasion of the annual treaty payments of the Indians. The payments passed off quietly, as I have already reported. On my return I found that Little Poplar had arrived at Pitt, to be present at the payment of Big Bear’s band. Big Bear now talks of taking a reserve in the spring. As long as they receive rations I do not think they will give trouble during the winter—that is, I do not think that they have at present any intention of so doing.”

“I have the honour to report that during the last month the half-breeds of St. Laurent and Batoche settlements held a public meeting, to adopt a petition drawn up by a committee, and that this petition, signed by the settlers of both settlements, had been forwarded to Ottawa. This meeting, from all reports, seems to have been very orderly. Several other smaller re-unions have taken place during the same period, but all had reference to school matters. The half-breeds are pressing Riel to settle amongst them, and have given him, as a token of their gratitude for services rendered, a house well furnished, and will further, on 2nd January next, present him with a purse. These testimonials are for the good will of the majority, and would go towards denying certain rumours, which say that several are lacking confidence in their leader, that his way of acting and speaking denote a very hot head, and that he does not agree with their priests. There is no doubt that a great number are still led by him, and would act on his dictates. Some time ago I sent several men to the South Branch to have horses shod. The river being full of floating ice, they could not cross. Some way or other, the report was brought to the east side of the river that these men were sent to arrest Riel, who was then at the crossing. Within half an hour, over one hundred men had collected to protect him. There is a certain amount of suffering amongst the half-breeds, but not to the extent it was expected to reach. Large quantities of supplies are required for this part of the country, and all who have horses can make a living by freighting with them. As far as I can see, the chief grievance of the half-breeds is that they are afraid the Government will not sanction the way they, amongst themselves, have agreed to take their homesteads—ten chains frontage on the river by two miles back. The Indians are quiet. The sub-agent here reports that one of the southern Indians, who makes it a business to run from band to band, trying to create mischief, is now in Beardy’s band. The agent has a criminal charge to prefer against him, and as soon as the guard room is fitted up I will have him arrested.”

On the 14th January, 1885, Superintendent Crozier reported that invitations to a large gathering, in the spring, at Duck Lake, were being circulated amongst the Indians, and he was informed that an effort would be made to get the Qu’Appelle Valley Indians to attend. It appeared, too, that “Little Pine” had tried to induce a number of the Blackfeet to move northwards in the spring, and “Poundmaker” said that “Little Pine” had told his young men not to dispose of their guns. Superintendent Crozier expected to hear later from “Poundmaker” the particulars of “Little Pine’s” negotiations with the Blackfeet, as soon as he should have obtained them from “Little Pine.” Superintendent Crozier expressed great faith in “Poundmakers’ ” reliability and fidelity.

On the 12th of January, Inspector Dickens reported from Fort Pitt that “Big Bear’s” band were at work drawing logs, cutting wood, &c., “all quiet.”

On the 26th of January, Superintendent Gagnon, commanding at Carlton, reported that nothing of importance had occurred during the month among the half-breeds in that district. “They had, after New Year a social meeting, at which they presented their chief, Riel, with $60 as a token of their good will. The meeting was very orderly and loyal, and no allusion was made to the actual troubles.”

Riel appears to have been in financial troubles just then, and to have obtained assistance from the Roman Catholic missionary at St. Laurent. Superintendent Gagnon was now informed that the previously mentioned petition had not been sent to Ottawa, as stated, but was then in process of being signed, with a view to its being forwarded the following month. It appeared that a letter only, as a sort of avant courrier to the petition, had been sent on the before-mentioned occasion.

There was now a period of about three weeks during which the former excitement appeared to have died a natural death, the next feature being a rumour, reported by telegram from Battleford on the 21st February, that Riel was talking of leaving the country soon, as he was not recognized by the Government as a British subject. Apparently, something of this sort was necessary to fan the dying embers into flame again. It succeeded so far that on the 24th February a meeting got up by himself was held, to beg Riel to stay in the country, to which request he was pleased to consent.

On the 10th of March, Superintendent Gagnon telegraphed that the half-breeds were excited, and were moving about more than usual. Further, that they proposed to prevent supplies going in after the 16th.

On the 11th, Superintendent Crozier, who had reached Fort Carlton from Battleford, reported by telegraph as follows:

“Half-breeds greatly excited; reported they threaten attack on Carlton before 16th. Half-breeds refuse to take freight or employment for Government; will stop all freight coming into country after 16th of this month; getting arms ready; leader will not allow people to leave home, as they may be required. Origin of trouble I think because letter received stating Riel not recognized British subject; they expect arms from States. Have ordered 25 men from Battleford and one gun to come here at once.”

On the 14th, Crozier telegraphed from Carlton to Lieutenant Governor Dewdney, at Regina:—“Half-breed rebellion liable to break out any moment. Troops must be largely reinforced. If half-breeds rise Indians will join them.”

The same day Lieut.-Colonel Irvine, from Regina, wired the Comptroller at Ottawa as follows:—“Lieut.-Governor received telegram dated Carlton, to-day, from Crozier, saying half-breed rebellion may break out any moment and joined by Indians, and asking that his division be largely increased. Would recommend that at least one hundred men be sent at once, before roads break up. Please instruct.”

On the 15th, Col. Irvine telegraphed to Ottawa:—“Lieutenant Governor thinks I had better go north with men at once; roads and rivers will soon break up.”

The same night the following telegraphic order was despatched by the Comptroller to the Commissioner:—“Start for the north quickly as possible, with all available men up to one hundred. Telegraph marching out state and report when passing telegraph station.”

On the 17th, a telegram was received at Regina from Superintendent Crozier to the effect that: “Present movements and preparations have quieted matters. No cause for alarm now.”

There was no guarantee, however, that this apparent security would continue, and existing arrangements were carried out, fortunately, as it appeared, for on the 18th two urgent appeals for more men came over the wires from Superintendent Crozier, followed, on the 19th, by a report that the half-breeds had seized the stores at the South Branch, and made Mr. Lash, Indian agent, prisoner, besides committing other depredations.

In anticipation of the order to proceed to the north, the Commissioner had withdrawn from Calgary to Regina twenty-five non-commissioned officers and men, and twenty horses, and at 6 a.m. on the 18th of March, Lieut.-Col. Irvine left the Regina barracks en route for Prince Albert, the marching-out state showing four officers, 86 non-commissioned officers and men, and 66 horses. The little column proceeded as far as Pie-a-Pot’s reserve, 28 miles, and halted for dinner. It afterwards proceeded along the Qu’Appelle Valley, and camped for the night at Misquopetong’s place. All the rivers were at this time frozen solid, and no water could be obtained for the horses. The distance travelled during the day was 43 miles.

On the 19th, reveille sounded at 3.30 a.m. Broke camp and left Misquopetong’s place at 5 a.m., and drove into Fort Qu’Appelle, which was reached at 9.45 a.m. The Commissioner was here busily employed for some time purchasing additional teams and sleighs required for transport. At 4 p.m. the detachment left Fort Qu’Appelle, and travelled on towards O’Brien’s, which was situated eight miles north of Qu’Appelle. The Commissioner here camped for the night. The distance travelled during the day was twenty-seven miles.

On the 21st reveille sounded at 3.30 a.m.; broke camp and started at 5 a.m., travelling through the Touchwood Hills, and camped for the night about a mile from the Hudson Bay Company’s post. Distance travelled during the day was 40 miles.

It was at this point that Col. Irvine received the following communication from Superintendent Crozier, dated Carlton, 19th March, 1885:

“I have the honour to inform you that the half-breeds seized the stores at South Branch to-day. Mr. Lash, Indian agent, Walters, merchant, two telegraph operators, and Mr. Mitchell, of Duck Lake, are prisoners. Beardy’s Indians joined the rebels this afternoon. The wire is cut. The rebels are assembled on south side of river. Prisoners are held in Roman Catholic church, about a quarter of a mile up stream from crossing. All One Arrow’s band of Crees joined them this afternoon. Many of Beardy’s also joined them. The remainder of Beardy’s will probably follow to-morrow. The number of rebels assembled this afternoon is estimated at from 200 to 400 men. They will rapidly increase in numbers. My impression is that many of the Indian bands will rise. The plan at present is to seize any troops coming into the country at the South Branch, then march on Carlton, then on Prince Albert. The instructor led One Arrow’s band. He is a half-breed.”

On the 22nd, broke camp at 5 a.m., and proceeded across Salt Plain. The weather was bitterly cold. One man had his feet badly frozen. Halted for dinner after having crossed Salt Plain. In the afternoon reached Humboldt, and camped here. Mr. Hayter Reed, Assistant Indian Commissioner, joined Col. Irvine there, and remained with him throughout. Distance travelled 43 miles.

It was at this point that Col. Irvine ascertained that some 400 half-breeds had congregated at Batoche, for the express purpose of preventing his command joining Superintendent Crozier. The Commissioner here sent the following telegram to the Comptroller:

“Arrived here 4.30 this afternoon. Camp to-night at Stage Station, six miles farther on. About 400 half-breeds and Indians at South Branch, “Batoche’s,” prepared to stop me crossing river. Have decided to go to Carlton by direct trail, east of Batoche via Prince Albert. Expect to reach Carlton 25th.”

On the 23rd, broke camp at 5.30 a.m. Weather continued bitterly cold. Soon after starting Col. Irvine received intelligence of the mail station at Hoodoo having been sacked by a party of rebels. On reaching Hoodoo he found that the intelligence received was perfectly true. All provisions and grain stored there had been carried off by the rebels, who had also taken the stage driver prisoner, and carried off the stage horses. The Commissioner subsequently overtook a freighter loaded with oats. The oats the rebels had ordered the freighter to carry on to Batoche. The train containing these oats Col. Irvine ordered to move on with his column, which was done at as rapid rate as the freighter was able to travel. The Commissioner afterwards used these oats in feeding his horses. Distance travelled, 33 miles.

On the 24th, broke camp at 6 a.m., and travelled along the trail leading to Batoche, a distance of six or seven miles. The detachment then left the trail and proceeded in a north-easterly direction towards Agnew’s Crossing on the South Saskatchewan, which point was reached about 2 p.m. Having crossed the river, Col. Irvine halted for dinner.

Before making the start for Prince Albert, news was received by Col. Irvine to the effect that the half-breeds were bitterly disappointed and furiously enraged at his having succeeded in crossing the river, and in so doing completely outflanking and out-manœuvering them. The force reached Prince Albert at about 8 p.m., after a very rapid and successful march. The distance travelled was 291 miles, and this in seven days, the average daily travel thus being 42 miles. The hardships experienced on such a march can only be understood and the nature of such service thoroughly appreciated by those who have resided in the northern portion of the Territories, and so become familiar with the severity of the North-West winter. It must be remembered that Col. Irvine’s little command had, in reaching Prince Albert, gone right through a section of the country then in possession of the rebels.

On finding himself in Prince Albert, Col. Irvine felt that the most difficult and arduous portion of the object then in view, viz.:—affecting a junction with Superintendent Crozier—had been effected, and this in a markedly successful manner, the avowed plans of the rebels being to prevent any augmentation of the force at Carlton, by offering a continued resistance at the crossing of the South Branch of the Saskatchewan.

Col. Irvine’s original intention was to have reached Carlton on the 25th March. This might have been done had it appeared imperative, but upon the morning after his arrival, Col. Irvine had the assurance of Mr. Thomas McKay, who had just returned from Fort Carlton, that all was quiet there. To add to this, the travelling over ice and frozen roads had, as was to be expected, made it necessary to have the horses’ shoeing carefully looked to. Taking into consideration that upon its arrival at Prince Albert (at 8 p.m. on the 24th) the force had completed a winter march of 291 miles, a thorough inspection of men, arms and horses was, of course advisable. Besides all this, the organization of a company of Prince Albert volunteers, deemed advisable to take on to Carlton, took up time, as did also the procuring of transport for these additional men.

The Commissioner was naturally anxious to have both men and horses reach Carlton, the acknowledged scene of operations, in a thoroughly efficient and serviceable condition.

Upon the following morning (26th) at 2.30 a.m., Irvine and his command were en route, so it will be seen with what exceptional promptitude the necessary preparations were carried out. Irvine took with him besides 83 of his own non-commissioned officers and men from Regina, 25 volunteers from Prince Albert.

The services of these brave volunteers were offered with a perfect knowledge of the dangers they might be called upon to face. Like the loyal and gallant citizens they proved themselves to be, they were ready for any service—in fact, all were anxious to be employed. Col. Irvine accepted the services of these men with what he considered a most important object in view, his desire being, on arrival at Carlton, to be in a position to increase to a maximum the number of police available for service outside the post. He hoped in this way, by a prompt and decided move, to quash the rebellion ere it had assumed more formidable proportions. But he never intended these volunteers to remain away from Prince Albert for any extended period. The importance attaching to the position of that place he was thoroughly alive to from the outset. This he made publicly known before he started for Carlton. During the afternoon march, (on the 26th), and when within nine miles of Fort Carlton, the Commissioner received the following despatch from Superintendent Gagnon:—

Subsequently, when a short distance from the top of the hill which immediately overlooks Carlton, the Commissioner received a second despatch from Superintendent Gagnon. It read as follows:—

Col. Irvine reached Fort Carlton about 3 o’clock in the afternoon of the 26th, and found that Superintendent Crozier had then just returned from Duck Lake with a party of North-West Mounted Police and Prince Albert Volunteers.

The Commissioner learnt from Superintendent Crozier that he had, early that morning, sent a party consisting of Sergeant Stewart, N.W.M.P., and 17 constables, with eight sleighs, and accompanied by and under the direction of Mr. Thos. McKay, J.P., of Prince Albert, to secure a quantity of provisions and ammunition which was in the store of a trader named Mitchell, of Duck Lake. When within three miles of Duck Lake, Mr. McKay, who was riding in front, saw four of the North-West Mounted Police scouts who had been sent out in advance, riding towards him, closely followed by a large number of half-breeds and Indians. On perceiving this Mr. McKay turned and rode back to the sleighs, halted them, and told the men to load their rifles and get ready. He then went forward and met the rebels, who were all armed and mounted, in large numbers, which were being rapidly increased from the rear.

The rebels behaved in a very overbearing and excited manner, and demanded a surrender of the party or they would fire. There is no doubt that the rebels would have immediately fired upon Mr. McKay and party but for the fact that they (the rebels) were themselves on the open plain, where they could make no use of cover to protect themselves from the fire which McKay would most certainly have ordered. The rebels’ demand of surrender was refused, and a reply given by Mr. McKay in their own language (Cree), that if firing was commenced by the rebels they would find that two could play that game.

Gabriel Dumont, the erst-while buffalo hunter referred to in a previous chapter, and others, kept prodding loaded and cocked rifles into Mr. McKay’s ribs, and declaring they would blow out his brains. Two of the rebels jumped into a sleigh belonging to Mr. McKay’s party, and endeavoured to take possession of the team; but Mr. McKay told the driver not to give it up, but to hold on to it, which he did. The Indians kept jeering at Mr. McKay’s small party, and calling out: “If you are men, now come on.” The party then returned in the direction of Carlton, Mr. McKay cautioning the rebels not to follow, as he would not be responsible for what his men might do. During the parleying Dumont fired a rifle between Mr. McKay and the teamster before referred to, which it was feared was intended as a signal for the large number of Indians assembled in the rear.

During the withdrawal towards Carlton, a scout was ordered in advance to report the circumstance to Superintendent Crozier, and on Mr. McKay’s arrival at the fort, another party, under command of Superintendent Crozier, started for Duck Lake, for the purpose of securing the stores Mr. McKay’s men failed in getting.

The command was of the following strength, viz:—Superintendent Crozier, Inspector Howe (with 7-pr. mountain gun), Surgeon Miller, and fifty-three non-commissioned officers and men of the North-West Mounted Police, (all of “D” division), and Captains Moore and Morton, and forty-one men of the Prince Albert volunteers, making a total of 99.

Crozier was met by the rebels at nearly the same point from which Mr. McKay’s party was forced to retire. In this latter case, however, the rebels were able to make use of strong natural cover, being hidden in extended order behind a ridge, which flanked on either side by small brush, crossed the road much in the form of a distended horse-shoe.

Before leaving Carlton, Crozier had been informed that there were only about 100 marauding rebels at Duck Lake, the headquarters and main force, according to the latest information received from scouts, being at Batoche’s Crossing, on the south side of the Saskatchewan. He consequently considered that he had enough men with him to overcome any resistance he was likely to meet with, and from the numbers of men Superintendent Crozier saw on reaching the rebel position, he was justified in believing that the information he had received as to the numerical strength of the rebel force in front of him was correct. He was deceived however, for according to the sworn testimony of prisoners in the rebels’ hands the strength of the half-breeds and Indians was 350 men.

On being confronted by the rebels, Crozier immediately ordered his sleighs to extend at right angles across and to the left of the road, unhitched his horses and sent them to the rear. The rebels appeared to desire a parley, several of them advancing to the front with a white flag, which Crozier took to be one of truce. As the rebels appeared to be moving with a view of surrounding his force, Crozier threw a line of skirmishers to the right of the road under cover of a wood, the remainder of the force, excepting the men in charge of the horses, taking cover behind the sleighs. Crozier himself advanced towards the white flag, calling back for the interpreter Joseph McKay. Meantime a large party of rebels was noticed moving in the direction of Crozier’s right flank, and he said several times to the man with the white flag:—“Call those people back”, but the man paid not the slightest attention, the sending out of the flag apparently being merely a piece of treachery, to gain time while the operation of outflanking the right of the police position was being conducted. Had that been accomplished, and it was only prevented by the line of skirmishers Crozier had extended towards his right, the force would doubtless have been annihilated.

While Crozier and McKay were parleying with the man with the flag, fire was opened from the rebel position and returned, and in a few moments fighting became general, the seven-pounder being got into action and, although worked at great disadvantage, with good effect. The murderous character of the rebel fire, particularly from the extreme left of their position, convinced Crozier that he was opposed by a much larger force than he had ever dreamt of meeting at Duck Lake. The ground was covered with a deep crusted snow, making it very difficult for a satisfactory disposition and movement of the force to be made, and giving the rebels in their chosen ambush a great advantage. Concealed from view, to the right of the trail along which the police had advanced, were two houses in which were posted a large number of rebels, who poured in a deadly fire and who were gradually working round towards the right rear of Crozier’s position, although the left of the rebel line was being gradually driven back. According to the Superintendent’s report the police and volunteers composing his little force behaved superbly, their bravery and coolness under the murderous fire being simply astonishing. Not a man shirked or even faltered.

When Crozier found that the enemy were far more numerous than his own force, that they were ambushed almost all around him, that they had every advantage of ground and cover on their side while he and his men had every disadvantage of position to contend against, he deemed it prudent to abandon his attempt to proceed further, and to withdraw his force from action, which was done in perfect order.

As five of the horses had been killed or disabled by gun shot wounds, Crozier was obliged to abandon two of his sleighs and one jumper, in which there were a few rounds of ammunition for the 7-pounder gun, which fell into the hands of the rebels.

The bodies of most of the killed were off to the extreme right, in situations most exposed to the ambushed rebels, and could only have been collected by incurring the gravest risk of putting the entire command into the greatest possible jeopardy and Crozier decided not to assume the risk. The rest of the command, horses, sleighs and all the wounded were safely brought off the field.

The casualties in “D” Division were as follows:—Inspector Howe, flesh wound; corporal Gilchrist, broken thigh; constable G. P. Arnold, shot through the lungs and neck, died at 1.45 a.m., on the 27th; constable G. M. Garrett, shot in the lungs, died, 3 p.m., on the 27th; constable S. F. Gordon, flesh wound; constable W. A. Manners-Smith, shot through lungs; constable A. Miller, slight scalp wound; constable W. Gibson, shot through the heart, died on the field; constable J. J. Wood, flesh wound of the arm.

The casualty list of the Prince Albert volunteers (enrolled as special officers and constables of the N. W. M. P.) was as follows:—

Killed, Captain John Morton, Corporal William Napier, Constables Joseph Anderson, James Babie, Sheffington Connor Elliott, Alexander Fisher, Robert Middleton, Daniel McKenzie, Daniel McPhail.

Wounded, Captain Henry Stewart Moore, Sergeant Alexander McNabb, Constables A. Markley, Scout, Alexander Stewart, C. Newett.

Though Crozier’s little force had been unsuccessful in getting the stores they had hoped to take in and in compelling the rebels to retire from Duck Lake, one consequence of the action was to force the rebels to give up for a time a contemplated attack on Fort Carlton, which was to have been made on the night of the 26th March, and which might easily have resulted disastrously, for the site of the Hudson Bay post at Carlton, being selected for trade purposes and not for defence, was in a most indefensible situation.

It might, perhaps, be added that a few days before the fight near Duck Lake, a demand had been made for the unconditional surrender of Fort Carlton.

The total strength of the force, police and volunteers, at Carlton after Crozier’s retreat and Irvine’s arrival, was 225 non-commissioned officers and men. Of these eleven were wounded. At this stage of affairs it became incumbent on the Commissioner to decide whether Fort Carlton or Prince Albert was to be made the base of operations. He was perfectly well aware of the vital importance attaching to the result of his decision, embracing as it did the lives and property of the settlers, in addition to what, from a strategic point of view, he assumed would place him in the strongest possible position he might hope to occupy. Although his own opinion on this point was strongly in favour of evacuation, he nevertheless decided to hold a council, for the purpose of ascertaining the views of the many leading men from Prince Albert, temporarily performing military duty at Carlton. The result of this council was the unanimous opinion that the safety of the country lay in ensuring Prince Albert being placed in a tenable position. It was agreed that Prince Albert and the country immediately adjoining it represented what might be termed the whole white settlement, where the lives and interests of the loyal people lay. The section of the country to the southward, already in the possession of the rebels, was composed of their own (half-breed) settlements and farms.

Prior to the holding of the council, before it was known what the movements of the police force were to be, it was represented to Irvine by the Prince Albert volunteers, that they must at once return to Prince Albert to guard their houses, property and families. This they considered their sacred duty, in order to prevent an attack by the rebels, the success of which could have had no other meaning than a pillage of the town and settlement, and doubtless a massacre of some of the people.

When it was determined to abandon Carlton it was decided to load up as much of the provisions in the post as possible and take them to Prince Albert, and to destroy the rest. In the afternoon of the 27th a solemn duty was performed, the bodies of Constables Gibson, Arnold and Garrett, being buried with military honours in one grave about 200 yards to the north-west of the gate of the fort. After this the work of preparing for the evacuation of the fort was proceeded with, mattresses being filled with hay to be laid in the sleighs for the accommodation of the wounded.

About 2 a.m. while those detailed for the work of preparation for departure were still busy, the alarm of fire was given. Some of the loose hay being used to prepare litters for the wounded, had become ignited by a heated stove pipe. A strange ruddy light flamed from the sergeant-major’s quarters, and a thick smoke arose that obscured the twinkling stars. This was above the archway of the main gateway, and next the hospital. The buildings had taken fire, and a frightful scene ensued. Bugle-calls were sounding, officers hurrying around with hoarse words of command, and the men, half-asleep, were bewildered. Volunteers and red-coats were mixed up indiscriminately. The wounded were removed at once, down the narrow stairs, out of danger into the cold outside, suffering the most excruciating agony. Several of their comrades nearly suffered suffocation in effecting their rescue. The teams were hurriedly hitched up, and as the main doorway was blocked by the fire and smoke, other places of exit had to be made in the temporary stockade of cordwood.

No time was lost in taking the trail for Prince Albert, but it was two and a half hours before the last team got off. Prince Albert was reached about 4 p.m.

According to the author of “Trooper and Redskin”: “As soon as the news of the Duck Lake catastrophe reached Prince Albert, measures of defence were immediately taken. There was no knowing how soon the exultant bands of the ‘Dictator’ might sweep down upon the unprotected town. The despatch ordered our officer to warn all the surrounding settlers and summon them to a place of rendezvous. Steps were to be taken to fortify a central place of retreat. The Presbyterian church and manse were pitched upon as the most commodious and convenient for the purpose, and a stockade of cordwood, nine feet high, was erected around them. This was finished between 1 a.m. and daylight. The civilians worked splendidly. Many a house was in mourning, and many a tearful eye was seen upon the streets. It was a day of unparalleled brilliancy. The warm sun beat down from a cloudless sky; the snow was giving way in places to frothy pools, and here and there a brown patch of earth showed through the ragged robe of winter.

“We were engaged in taking cartridges, and rice, and necessary stores of all descriptions, into the improvised citadel in the centre of the town; and sleighs kept plying backward and forward between the church and barracks. Sleigh-loads of women and children came hurrying in from the Carrot River district; and from many a lonely homestead, hidden away among the bluffs. Every house in the town itself was very soon vacant, the inhabitants all taking sanctuary in the church precincts. We abandoned the barracks at noon; the sergeant and I being the last to leave. I carried the Union Jack under my regimental fur coat. We left everything else behind us as they were; locking all the doors. The scene inside the stockade was one of the most uncomfortable that can be imagined. The entrance was narrow, and blocked with curious members of the fair sex, straining their necks as though they expected to see the enemy walk calmly up and ring the bell.”

Immediately upon his arrival at Prince Albert, the Commissioner applied himself to completing as far as possible the defences of the place, and caused all the able-bodied men who offered their services to be enrolled as special constables. Some 309 were enrolled, but to arm them there were only 116 Snider rifles available. All the shot-guns throughout the country were gathered in, and these were issued to the balance of the men, and handed from one to the other as occasion required. The volunteers were formed into four companies under Captains Young, Hoey, Craig and Brewster, the whole under the command of Lieut.-Col. Sproat. A company of scouts, forty-seven in all, was organized under the command of Mr. Thomas McKay.

As reliable information was received that the rebels contemplated an attack upon Prince Albert, the Commissioner had a strong chain of patrols and picquets nightly surrounding the main part of the town. On April 19, Col. Irvine made a reconnaissance in force in the direction of the rebel headquarters at Batoche and ascertained that there was a strong force on the west side of the river and that there were also detached parties at commanding points and scattered through the woods on the trails between Batoche and Prince Albert.

During the first few weeks of Colonel Irvine’s occupation of Prince Albert, his position was a very critical one. The normal population of the town of Prince Albert was 700 people, but as the settlers flocked into the place for protection, the population was augmented to 1,800 exclusive of the police. Not only was there imposed upon Colonel Irvine the responsibility to protect this large number of people, but the necessity of feeding them for Prince Albert was absolutely cut off from its natural source of supply, the trails to the railway running through the district in revolt. Several trains of supplies for the place were war-bound, thus reducing the normal stocks of the store keepers. And the adjacent settlements, many of them deserted by the panic-stricken inhabitants, had to be afforded protection, as far as possible, against marauders, necessitating unending patrol and scouting duty. Scouts were kept out well towards the rebel position, thus keeping the rebels on the alert and under the necessity of maintaining and watching two fronts, one facing the advancing militia column under General Middleton the other, in the direction of Irvine’s alert police force at Prince Albert. ^[11].

In his report, Lieut.-Colonel Irvine stated that perhaps the most important work done by his scouts was the driving back of the men employed on similar duty by Riel, who on various occasions tried to scout right into Prince Albert. Another important duty done by Irvine’s scouts was the maintenance, after the battle of Fish Creek, of communication with General Middleton.

It should have been already stated that on March 24th, the Comptroller, Mr. F. White, sent the Commissioner the following telegram:—“Major-General Commanding Militia proceeds forthwith to Red River. On his arrival, in military operations when acting with militia, take orders from him.” At a somewhat later date Colonel Irvine received a message from Major-General Middleton saying that the Commissioner was under his orders, and should report to him. At this time Colonel Irvine understood that Middleton had only 350 troops with him, being in ignorance of the despatch of a large force of militia from the eastern provinces, because all communication was cut off. Meantime he had suggested in a message to the General that their forces should combine, either by the police moving out from Prince Albert to join the militia, or the militia proceeding first to Prince Albert and thence moving with the police upon Batoche.

From that time all in Prince Albert were kept in utter darkness as to the military operations which were transpiring on the other side of the revolted territory until April 16th, when messages arrived from General Middleton to state that he hoped to attack at Batoche on the 18th or 19th, and that the police were not to join in the attack, but watch for fleeing rebels. It was in consequence of this information that the reconnaissance in force on the 19th was undertaken.

After several days delay, Irvine opened up communication with Middleton, then encamped at Fish Creek, and through a message dated April 26th, learned from the General of the action of Fish Creek, and that it was the expectation to reach the Hudson Bay crossing on the South Saskatchewan the following Thursday. On his own responsibility Colonel Irvine had already made scows and posted a guard at this crossing, and on receipt of this message the guard was increased to two officers and thirty men. Friday, May 1st, one of the three steamers which had wintered at Prince Albert was sent round to the crossing. This steamer, the “Marquis,” with an escort of the Mounted Police, under Inspector White-Fraser, reached Batoche just as the last shots of the action of that name were being fired, and the steamer and her escort rendered such assistance to the North-west Field Force in the subsequent operations, particularly at the crossing of the South Saskatchewan, that General Middleton specially mentioned Inspector White-Fraser in his report.

Batoche was captured by the force under General Middleton on May 11th, and May 19th, the militia column reached Prince Albert, the police, volunteer companies, and the whole population turning out to receive them. All with Middleton were much struck with the smart and soldierlike appearance of the police, who paraded in their best for the occasion.

There is no doubt that the presence of the police force saved Prince Albert from falling into the hands of the rebels. Had such a catastrophe come about, the rebellion would have assumed proportions of much greater magnitude. Prince Albert was the key of the whole position, and the falling of it into the hands of the rebels would have been disastrous to the Dominion, and involved great loss, in lives and property.

A large number of the nomadic bands of Sioux Indians, who for years had been living about the Saskatchewan district, did move, with the intention of making a raid on Prince Albert, and these hostile Indians only abandoned their raid when, in close proximity to Prince Albert, they saw Irvine’s trail leading to that place.

For some time it was generally believed that all the people, white, half-breed and Indian, about Prince Albert and surrounding country, were in all cases loyal, and were utterly without sympathy for the rebels. According to Col. Irvine, there was no ground for this belief. The loyalty of a large number was of a questionable nature, they had, therefore, to be carefully watched, and of course, every effort was made towards keeping doubtful Indians and half-breeds loyal.

Upon the news being received of the delay which occurred after the action at Fish Creek, its effect was felt in and out of Prince Albert by the bearing of the rebel sympathizers, or, more correctly speaking, they should be described as rebels, who had so far not had the courage to espouse the cause they favoured. Outside of Prince Albert a number of half-breeds and Indians, who had previously expressed loyalty, took part in the subsequent battle at Batoche. Among these were rebel Indians, and they commenced by plundering the other reserves. This was before taking part against the troops at Batoche.

After the arrival of the General at Prince Albert, Lieut.-Col. Irvine expected to be at once employed with his force in the contemplated operations against Poundmaker and Big Bear. Immediately upon the General’s arrival the Commissioner reported to him that he could take the field at once with an efficient force of 175 mounted men, fully equipped, with their own transport in perfect working order, and carrying, travelling fast, seven day’s rations and forage. Every member of the force was likewise anxious to secure active employment in the field, but the General decided to leave Irvine and his force at Prince Albert, proceeding to Battleford with the militia. The General, with most of his force proceeded direct from Prince Albert by steamer, the remainder under Lieut.-Col. B. Straubenzie, proceeding via Carlton. May 24, the Commissioner, with thirty men proceeded to Carlton to guard the ferry at that place, at Colonel Straubenzie’s request. While in camp at Carlton, Colonel Irvine took a small number of men with him and rode to the south side of Duck Lake, for the purpose of disarming a band of Indians encamped there, which task was quickly and successfully accomplished. On the 27th, the Commissioner returned to Prince Albert, leaving Inspector Drayner in command of the detachment. This officer afterwards patrolled the Duck Lake country, recovered a considerable amount of property stolen by the rebels, and arrested six Indians concerned in the uprising.

About noon, June 8th, the Commissioner received telegraphic orders from General Middleton to send as many men as possible to Carlton, cross the river, and patrol towards Green Lake, as Big Bear and his band were reported to be making in that direction. At 6 a.m., the following day, Col. Irvine left Prince Albert with a party of the following strength:— Assistant Commissioner Crozier, Inspector Howe, Assistant Surgeon Millar, and 136 non-commissioned officers and men. At Fort Carlton a detachment of ten men in charge of Sergeant Smart was left, and the south end of Green Lake was reached June 14. In this march, the party travelled over a rough country, repairing the bridges and corduroy roads as they went along. At the south end of the Lake the Commissioner was forced to leave his waggons. In doing this he established a small camp near the Hudson Bay Company’s depot, which had been pillaged by Indians in a most wholesale manner. The party then proceeded to the north end of the lake, a distance of sixteen miles, along a bridle path, constantly leading their horses over fallen timber and bad swamps, crossing a creek near the north end by swimming the horses, and crossing the men, saddles, etc., on a raft built for the purpose. From the north end of Green Lake, Col. Irvine sent out scouts to Loon Lake and on the 17th returned to the south end of the lake, where the waggons were. From this point the Commissioner went back southward on the Carlton trail to the forks of the road leading to Pelican Lake. From here he sent out scouts in all directions, moving about himself to watch the trails and pick up food for the horses, as at this time the party was without oats. Owing to the numerous muskegs the moving of waggons and even saddle horses, was very difficult.

June 23, a “Wood” Cree who had been in Big Bear’s camp came in and offered to take a scout to the point where he had left Big Bear in the direction of Loon Lake, whence the trail could be followed. Colonel Irvine at once sent Scout Leveille with the Indian, the point indicated was found, and the trail followed southward. The Commissioner then moved back towards Carlton, on the way coming across some of Big Bear’s band, who explained that the chief was making for the Saskatchewan River. July 2nd, the Commissioner was met by Inspector Drayner, who had been sent back to Carlton with provisions, and who reported that Big Bear had been captured near Carlton by Sergeant Smart and his party ^[12]. July 4, the commissioner reached Carlton, and finding some of Big Bear’s band encamped there arrested them and took them in to Prince Albert, where he arrived on the night of July 5. July 11th, Colonel Irvine left Prince Albert for Regina, reaching headquarters on the 17th.

Inspector W. S. Morris, formerly a major in the New Brunswick militia, and at one time Assistant Engineer of the City of Winnipeg, commanded at Battleford after the departure of Superintendent Crozier for Carlton, until the arrival of Superintendent Herchmer, who ordered Inspector Dickens, as the senior inspector in the post, to assume the command. In accordance with instructions from the Commissioner, on March 26th Inspector Morris organized a volunteer company among the permanent residents, and another composed of settlers from the adjacent country. They were served out with the arms which had belonged to a disbanded militia company. The stockade being in a more or less dilapidated condition Inspector Morris’ first care was to make it as strong as possible. A loop-holed embankment was constructed on the inside, and at the south-east and north-west corners flanking bastions were built for the accommodation of the one seven-pounder at the post. The place was surrounded by a vigilant and numerous enemy, and in the fort, where nearly 400 women and children had sought protection, were those of whose loyalty Inspector Morris had the gravest suspicion. In order to prevent surprise by night a guard of sixty men and six mounted patrols were kept on duty. The only means of communication was via couriers, and in one case Constable Shores, who pluckily volunteered to carry a message to Swift Current, was chased nearly sixty miles by the enemy.

Inspector Francis J. Dickens (who was a son of the famous English novelist), commanded at Fort Pitt, another important centre of disturbance. Inspector Dickens was, in 1885, 36 or 38 years of age, and had had an active career. When a mere lad he left England, and afterwards joined the Indian police, and was on duty on the Punjaub. A sunstroke there made it necessary for him to try some other climate, and on returning to England in 1876 he secured a position in the North-West Mounted Police.

March 30, Dickens learned through Mr. Rae, the Indian agent at Battleford, that the country was in a state of rebellion. In the immediate vicinity of Fort Pitt all was quiet, but the Inspector was anxious about the whites at Frog Lake, which was the centre of a large Indian population, and where there was a detachment of police under Corporal Sleigh. Dickens communicated with the sub-Indian agent, Mr. Quinn, and offered to either reinforce him or escort him in to Pitt. Mr. Quinn was however confident that he could keep the Indians quiet if the police detachment was withdrawn, as he feared their presence exasperated the Indians. At Mr. Rae’s special request Corporal Sleigh and his detachment returned to Fort Pitt, and April 2nd, the Frog Lake massacre occurred. Immediately steps were taken to put the little fort, which was situated in an absolutely indefensible position, in some sort of a defensive state. The windows and doors of the dwelling houses and storehouses were barricaded with flour bags, and loop-holes were cut in the walls. All the men worked hard and most cheerfully. By the capture of the Hudson Bay waggons at Frog Lake there was no means of transport available, and consequently a withdrawal was out of the question, although it seemed the most sensible thing to do, if the women and children of the Hudson Bay Company’s officials’ households could be got safely away. In anticipation of the breaking up of the ice, the Hudson Bay Company’s carpenters began to construct a scow to take the women and children down to Battleford. Little Pine, one of the chiefs in revolt, and his band arrived on the other side of the river on the 7th, and was ordered not to cross or he would be fired upon. After a few days, Big Bear and a large number of Indians appeared behind the post with several white prisoners. A flag of truce was sent down to the fort by Big Bear demanding the surrender of the arms and ammunition. Mr. Maclean, the Hudson Bay agent, held several parleys with Big Bear, and was eventually taken prisoner.

Shortly afterwards Constables Cowan and Loasby and Special Constable H. Quinn, who had been out scouting, came back and rode right on to the scouts thrown out round the Indian camp, who fired. Constable Loasby’s horse was shot under him; constable Cowan was killed. Loasby ran down the hill pursued by a party of Indians, who fired at and wounded him. He ran some 500 yards, badly wounded in the back. The men at the windows nearest to the Indians opened fire. Four Indians dropped as if killed, and two or three others were evidently hit. The Indians retired into the brush, and Loasby was helped into the fort.

At Mr. Maclean’s own advice and special instructions, his family and all the Hudson Bay Company’s servants and other civilians in the fort, joined him in Big Bear’s Camp, where they remained as prisoners until the breaking up of the band.

Dickens found himself after this in an awkward position. He and his detachment had been despatched to Fort Pitt to afford protection to those who had voluntarily surrendered themselves as prisoners in the hostiles’ camp. There was consequently no object to remain in a very indefensible position, to be made the object of attack by an overwhelming force of hostiles. The force in hand was too small to do anything of itself, but joined to that at Battleford, might help to make that post secure. The ice in the river was breaking up, the scow constructed by the Hudson Bay men for a different service was nearly complete, and could carry the detachment, if sound, and Dickens decided to avail himself of the road of retreat which appeared to lay open to him.

Some arms which could not be taken away were destroyed, ammunition and some supplies were collected, and the scow was put in the water. She at once filled, and appeared to be useless. Constable R. Rutledge, however, said he was sure she would carry the detachment across the river, and volunteered to pilot her across among the cakes of floating ice. The position was so critical that it was deemed wise at all risks to place the river between the detachment and the main band of Indians, and at night, during a heavy snow storm, the attempt was made and with success, thanks to skilful management and hard baling. Owing to the unsafe condition of the scow it was decided to encamp about a mile down the river on the opposite bank. The river was so full of ice that the Indians could not have followed had they wanted to. The night was bitterly cold, the blankets were wet through, and some had been lost in crossing. At dawn the detachment once more took their places in the scow and the voyage was resumed, Battleford being safely reached on the 21st.

Fort Saskatchewan during the rebellion was commanded by Inspector A. H. Griesbach, and there is no doubt that his good and useful work, and the bold front shown by him and his detachment of nineteen, all told, prevented a general rising of the Indians and half-breeds in the immediate neighbourhood.

Immediately, news of the uprising was received, Griesbach took steps to put Fort Saskatchewan in a state of defence, having four bastions built and a well dug. He collected all the available men to work on the defences and assist in defending the post if necessary. He also made arrangements to obtain provisions to sustain a large number of people, purchased ammunition, and had cartridges prepared for the various kinds of arms in possession of the settlers. As the news brought in by scouts and others became more alarming, the settlers and their families, from long distances, fled to the fort and received protection and food. April 12, there were gathered in the fort, seventy-nine women and children, and about 30 men armed with guns of various descriptions.

After making the preliminary arrangements at Fort Saskatchewan, Griesbach proceeded to Edmonton, where he found the citizens, naturally, much excited. He accepted the services of a company of volunteers, and on his own responsibility armed them with 35 Enfield rifles loaned by the officer in charge of the Hudson Bay post, and quartered them in the Hudson Bay fort. The officer placed in command of the volunteer company was ordered to repair and rebuild part of the stockade of the fort, to collect all of the ammunition of all description in the stores, giving receipts for it, and to place the same under guard in the magazine. There were in the fort two brass 4-pr. guns. Griesbach had these remounted on strong trucks, and cartridges made; also case-shot, which he improvised by having tin cases made to fit the bore, and then filled them with about ninety trade balls. These, on trying, he found to work very well. Having despatched a courrier to Calgary asking for troops and arms to be sent forward as soon as possible, Griesbach returned to Fort Saskatchewan.

Having done all in his power for the defence of Fort Saskatchewan and Edmonton, the Inspector scoured the country for many miles around with scouts and patrols, succeeding in keeping everything quiet until the arrival of the militia under General Strange.

Three detachments of the Mounted Police, namely, those commanded by Superintendents W. H. Herchmer and Neale, Inspector S. B. Steele and Inspector A. Bowen Perry, actively participated with the militia columns in the operations of the campaign, and in every case acquitted themselves with distinction.

Superintendent Herchmer, was, before the outbreak, in command of “E” Division at Calgary—March 24, in response to a telegraphic order he left for Regina with 30 non-commissioned officers and men, twenty-four horses, and four waggons, on his way down his command being joined by four constables and one horse of “A” Division, and two constables of “D” division. On arrival at Regina he received orders to proceed with Superintendent Neale, seven men of “B” Division and one 7-pr. gun, to Fort Qu’Appelle. Arriving at Qu’Appelle Station he was directed by His Honour Lieut.-Governor Dewdney to return to Regina, pending the arrival of Major-General Middleton. March 27th, Supt. Herchmer returned to Qu’Appelle with the Lieut.-Governor, to meet the General, who ordered him to join him with all available men and two 7-pr. guns at Fort Qu’Appelle. March 29, Supt. Herchmer received new orders to proceed at once to Battleford via Swift Current, and arrived by rail at the last-mentioned place at 10 p.m. on the 30th. The River Saskatchewan, just north of Swift Current was, however, impassible, the ice having gone from the sides, but a high ridge remaining in the middle. At this time the steamer “Northcotte” was being prepared at Medicine Hat to convey troops to the north, and a party of Crees in the vicinity threatening the safety of the vessel, Supt. Herchmer’s command was ordered to Medicine Hat, where it arrived on March 31st, camping near the steamer. The Indians speedily decamped. The police detachment proved very useful in getting the steamer into the water, all the teams, and 35 men being employed. A lot of armed Indians having arrived at Swift Current, Supt. Herchmer and his force were ordered back there, arriving at 5.40 a.m. on April 5th. The trail between the station and the river was kept patrolled and a party established at the river to protect the ferry.

May 12, Lieut.-Col. W. D. Otter, at the time D.O.C. at Toronto, and just appointed to the command of a light column detailed for the relief of Battleford, arrived at Swift Current and informed Superintendent Herchmer that he and his command were to join the column, and that as it was General Middleton’s wish that he should be consulted on all points, he would be appointed Chief of Staff. This was done, the command of the police detachment being handed over to Superintendent Neale, who at 1 p.m. the same day received orders to move to the South Saskatchewan and remain there, patrolling both sides of the river until the arrival of the troops. The column arrived at the river on the 14th, crossed on the 16th, and took up the trail for Battleford on the 18th, a point three miles south of that place being reached by the main force on the 23rd. Some scouts under Constable Charles Ross advanced as far as the houses on the south side of the Battle River, exchanging shots with some hostiles. Superintendent Herchmer obtained permission to go on with Superintendent Neale and thirty of the police. On the 24th, the force encamped in front of the old Government House, remaining there until the 29th, the police and scouts attached thereto patrolling the country in every direction. April 27, Supt. Herchmer reinforced his command by thirty-one non-commissioned officers and men and twenty horses from “D” division in garrison at Battleford, the object being to obtain a troop of fifty mounted men. Thirteen horses were purchased in Battleford.

Upon the occasion of the movement to Poundmaker’s Reserve and action at Cut Knife Hill (May 2), the flying column included 75 of the Mounted Police, as follows:—“E” division, Superintendent P. R. Neale, Sergeant-Major Wattman, 28 non-commissioned officers and men; “A” division, 5 non-commissioned officers and men; “B” division, 7 constables; “D” division, 31 non-commissioned officers and men. Superintendent Herchmer, as Chief of Staff was second in command of the whole column. Under orders from Lieut.-Col. Otter, “B” Battery took two of the police 7-pounders in preference to their own nine-pounders. As throughout the march to Battleford, the police acted as the advance guard, and worked so admirably that they were universally praised. As the advanced guard, the police were the first to draw the fire of the Indians, and for a time they had to sustain it unsupported, for their supports had to advance across a rough creek and scramble up a steep hill to reach them. The first force from the rear to reach the advanced firing line was the dismounted party of police, who went forward at the double. It is unnecessary here to enter into a description of this much-described fight. Superintendent Herchmer in his report wrote:—“Throughout the action, which lasted seven hours, our men behaved admirably. The sense of duty shown by them in always keeping themselves so well to the front, and occupying the most forward positions, explains our loss.” He specially mentioned as deserving of recognition for their bravery and dash, Sergeant-Major T. Wattam, Sergeant J. H. Ward, who was wounded early in the engagement, Sergeant G. Macleod, Sergeant I. Richards. Corporal S. M. Blake, Constable W. H. Routledge, Constable Taylor, Constable T. McLeod of “E” division; Constable I. C. Harstone of “A” division; Constable E. Rally, Constable W. Gilpin of “B” division; Constables C. Ross, W. C. Swinton, H. Storer, R. Rutledge, C. Phillips, M. I. Spencer and G. Harper of “D” division.

Early in the engagement Corporal R. B. Sleigh of “D” Division was shot through the mouth and killed, being the first man to fall. Shortly afterwards Corporal W. H. P. Lowry of “E” division was mortally wounded, and also Trumpeter P. Burke of “D” division. The two latter died the day after the action. Sergeant J. H. Ward of “E” division, was also seriously wounded, but recovered.

From the date of the action until the arrival of General Middleton’s force at Battleford, twenty to thirty of the police were constantly patrolling the country. May 14th, a patrol commanded by Sergeant Gordon was suddenly attacked by a party of Half-Breeds and Indians when about seven miles from Battleford and constable F. O. Elliot of “A” division was killed and constable W. J. Spencer of “D” division wounded.

May 26th, the Comptroller having requested that Superintendent Neale be returned to Regina as soon as possible, that officer, who had rendered conspicuous service all through the campaign, left Battleford for headquarters, carrying despatches. On the 30th, Supt. Herchmer with 50 mounted men of the Police left Battleford for Fort Pitt. He also had under his command Boulton’s Horse and the Intelligence Corps, a squadron of scouts recruited from among the Dominion Land Surveyors and their assistants commanded by Captain Jack Dennis, formerly a member of the Mounted Police. From Fort Pitt this force served with General Middleton throughout the hunt after Big Bear including the advances to Loon Lake and the Beaver River. These marches were particularly trying to men and horses, as there were no changes of clothing, no tents and no provisions but such as could be carried on the saddles. But there were no complaints. June 28, Superintendent Herchmer received orders to return to Battleford and reached there on the 1st. On the 4th he started for Swift Current, having a number of prisoners from Battleford in charge, who were safely delivered at Regina on the 10th.

The following extracts from Lieut.-Colonel Otter’s report of his column’s services are apropos:—

“In Lieut.-Col. Herchmer, N.W.M. Police, I had a most valuable assistant, and not only in the action of Saturday (Cut Knife) but throughout our march from Swift Current to Battleford, he displayed the most sterling qualities of a soldier; while the men of his command have time and again proved themselves as invaluable to my force.”

“Sergeant-Major Wattam, N.W.M.Police, was another whose brilliant example and dogged courage (at Cut Knife) gave confidence and steadiness to those within the sound of his voice. Constable Ross, N.W.M. Police, our chief scout, was always ready to lead a dash or take his place in the skirmish line, in fact, he seemed everywhere and at the proper time.”

“I also wish to bring to your notice the efficient services rendered by the mounted detachment of the N.W.M. Police under Captain Neale.”

The commands of Inspector Steele and Inspector Perry did their service in connection with the Alberta Field Force under the command of Major-General T. Bland Strange of the Royal Artillery, who commanded “B” Battery, R.C.A., at the time “A” Battery was commanded by Lieut.-Col. French, first Commissioner of the Mounted Police. Major-General Strange, at the time of the uprising was ranching south of Calgary and was entrusted first with the organization of a local force for the protection of that district, after it was denuded of police for service in the north, and later with the organization and command of an independent column to operate against the insurgent tribes of Indians in the western sections of the North Saskatchewan district. Calgary was selected as his base, and there his force was organized.

Inspector Steele was on duty with his command in connection with the railway construction in the Rocky Mountains, when on April 10, he left for Calgary under orders from the Lieutenant Governor. On the 13th, Strange obtained permission for Inspector Steele with his command of 25 police who had been on duty in the mountains to accompany him and placed all of his original mounted force, consisting of a troop of scouts, raised by Steele himself, and 60 of the Alberta Mounted Rifles under Major George Hatton, besides the police, under his command. The organization of the provisional mounted corps was a difficult matter. Strange was surprised to find that not only were the settlers in the District absolutely without arms, but that the cowboys and ranchmen, a class usually well armed, had, though surrounded by reserves of well armed Indians, relied on the protection of the police and were without arms, certainly an eloquent testimonial to the efficiency of the force.

The supply of arms, ammunition and saddlery was a great difficulty and cause of delay. The demands on the Militia Department from many quarters simultaneously were, no doubt, difficult to meet; Winchesters required for cavalry were not in stock, and could not at first be secured. On the 10th April, Strange received a telegram from the C.P.R. Agent at Gleichen that the employees were leaving their posts, and refused to remain unless protected by troops. The men on the C.P.R. construction in the mountains had also struck work, and Major Steele and his detachment were detained to protect C.P.R. stores. The same day a detachment of as many of the Alberta Mounted Rifles as could be armed and equipped were sent to guard the railway and watch the Blackfoot Reserve at Gleichen.

Steele and his men were actively employed with Strange’s column throughout the long campaign, participating in the battle of Frenchman’s Butte, and alone, in the northern wilderness, fought at Loon Lake the last and most dashing action of the whole campaign. About Fort Pitt, Steele and his men had several skirmishes with Big Bear’s band, and at Frenchman’s Butte led the attack and attempted a wide turning movement. Constable McRae was seriously wounded at Frenchman’s Butte and Sergeant Fury at Loon Lake. In his report at the end of the campaign, Inspector Steele specially mentioned Sergeant Fury, Constable McDonnell, Constable McRae, Constable Davidson, Constable Bell, Constable McMinn, and Constable P. Kerr. All but the last-mentioned constables performed the duties of non-commissioned officers to the scouts. Steele added:—“I have no hesitation in saying they are collectively the best body of men I have ever had anything to do with.”

Shortly after receiving the telegraphic order from Major-General Middleton to assume command of the Alberta District, General Strange communicated with Superintendent Cotton, N.W.M.P., commanding at Fort Macleod, and Captain Stewart (who acted energetically in raising ranch cavalry) to patrol to Medicine Hat and the frontier.

Captain Cotton placed Fort Macleod in a state of defence as a refuge for families from the neighbourhood, stationed couriers between Macleod and Calgary, and assisted General Strange by every means in his power, sending at his request, a nine-pounder field gun with a picked detachment of N.W.M.P. under Inspector Perry to join the column. Just at this time Strange was preparing, by Major-General Middleton’s orders, to march on Edmonton, where the settlers had flocked, abandoning farms in the neighbourhood as far as Victoria and Beaver Lake. From these districts Strange was receiving messages imploring assistance, the Indians having risen, destroying farms, and plundering all food supplies from the Red Deer, Battle River, Peace Hills, Beaver Lake, Saddle Lake and Fog Lake, where they had committed atrocious murders.

It was urgent that the advance should not be delayed, and Strange was on his way from Calgary to Edmonton when Inspector Perry arrived at the former place.

Inspector A. Bowen Perry (now Commissioner of the force) had been on duty with “C” Division at Fort Macleod, and received his orders on the morning of April 19. His detachment consisted of 20 non-commissioned officers and constables, 3 civil teamsters, a 9-pounder M.L.R. gun, and 43 horses. Baggage and camp equipment were limited to 75 pounds per man. The detachment marched, April 18, and reached Calgary on the 21st, the distance of 105 miles being covered in three and a half days. Written orders awaiting Inspector Perry, directed him to assume command of an independent column under orders to follow the General in a few days. This column was to include besides the detachment of “C” Division, one wing of the 65th Mount Royal Rifles of Montreal. 150 officers and men, and a transport train of 68 men and 175 horses. By general orders of the Alberta Field Force issued by General Strange, Inspector Perry had been created a Major in the Active Militia ^[13]. The column left Calgary on the 23rd, the Red Deer River, 103 miles distant, being reached on the 28th. Severe storms of snow and rain had delayed the march. The Red Deer River which General Strange’s column had forded twenty-four hours before with ease, was impassable, the heavy rains having caused it to rise rapidly. It was, when Perry’s column reached it, a surging stream 250 yards wide, with a current of five and a half miles an hour. The only means of crossing was a small skiff carrying about six persons. A ferry scow which was in use the previous year had been carried away and broken up by the ice. Perry determined to effect the crossing by a swinging raft, first throwing across by means of the skiff a strong advance guard and a working party. While fatigue parties were set to work to construct a raft out of some heavy square timbers which were to hand, teams were despatched to a point some eight miles away to draw timber to be used to build a new scow, Perry knowing the uncertainty of raft navigation. In two hours the raft was completed and a rope some 1,200 feet in length, formed of the horses’ picketing ropes, carried across. The gun, gun-carriage, ammunition and harness were placed on board, and the raft was rapidly approaching the distant shore when the rope broke by binding round the tree from which it was being paid off. Inspector Perry subsequently wrote in his report:—“We rapidly drifted down the stream, running away from the shore to the south bank. Aided by Constable Diamond, N.W.M.P., I succeeded in landing a rope and attaching it to a tree. But the raft was going too quickly to be checked, and the rope broke. About three miles down it was driven into the bank by the current, and striking an eddy, opportunity was afforded for landing a strong 2-inch rope, which firmly secured it. The landing was under a ‘cut bank’ 30 feet high. Up this, gun, carriage and ammunition were hauled, with great labour, by the men of the detachment on board. To bring them back to the ‘crossing,’ a detour of about six miles had to be made, around a large swamp, and a new road over a mile in length was cut through a heavy wood. Waggons and carts were taken to pieces and ferried over in parts to carry ammunition back. The horses were crossed by swimming.”

In his report, it will be noticed, Inspector Perry modestly abstained from explaining that he and Constable Diamond succeeded in landing the rope which finally checked the headlong course of the runaway raft at the risk of their lives. Yet such is the case.

The construction of the ferry-boat was proceeded with as soon as the timber could be procured, work was prosecuted night and day, and twenty-four hours after it was begun, a trial trip was made. In the meantime, the regular ferry cable, which had been lying along the north shore, was stretched across the stream and anchored. The construction of this ferry was of the utmost importance, as it completed the line of communication between Calgary and Edmonton, and obviated any delay to the column following. After crossing the Red Deer, Inspector Perry’s column made a rapid march to Edmonton, covering the distance of 105 miles in three days and a half. The police with this column had all the scouting and courier duties to perform as well as the provision of night guards to the herd of transport horses. When Inspector Perry handed over his column at Edmonton he was highly complimented on the conduct of his march.

At Edmonton, Strange reorganized his force for the advance down the North Saskatchewan. Major Perry’s detachment of North-West Mounted Police was posted to take up the duties of horse artillery with their nine-pounder, the mounted men forming the cavalry escort. Six men from the Winnipeg Light Infantry, a provisional battalion raised in Winnipeg by Lieutenant-Colonel W. Osborne Smith, were attached as part of the gun detachment, and their training was proceeded with during the halt at Edmonton. At the same time the gun ammunition, which was some of that brought up with the expedition of 1874, was tested and found to be in excellent condition. On leaving Edmonton, part of Strange’s force advanced on a flotilla of scows and barges, steered, and to some extent propelled, by sweeps, and part marched overland. Inspector Perry’s command was broken up—Sergeant Irwin and eleven men in charge of the troop and headquarters’ staff horses, proceeded by trail, the remainder of the detachment, with the gun, being placed on a scow. At Fort Saskatchewan an old ferry scow was obtained, on which the six gun horses were placed. When twenty miles from Victoria this scow sank owing to leaks, and the horses, which were saved, were ridden in to Victoria. From this point the whole detachment proceeded by land to Fort Pitt, part of the infantry, and some stores, only, proceeding by river. Between this point and Fort Pitt there was considerable forced marching, the distance from Frog Lake to Fort Pitt, thirty-five miles, being made in one day.

Tuesday, May 26th, General Strange, whose advanced column had reached Fort Pitt, determined to discover the whereabouts of Big Bear by reconnaissance in force. Inspector Steele and his mounted men were despatched to search the north side of the river, Inspector Perry being detailed for similar duty on the south side. His instructions were to travel directly south as far as Battle River, then to circle round to the east and return to Fort Pitt. If he found it possible, he was also to establish communication with Battleford; but it was considered as very unlikely that he would be able to do this, as it was supposed that Poundmaker and Big Bear were then actually effecting or had already formed a junction of their forces in the district between Fort Pitt and Battleford. It must be remembered, that Strange’s force had penetrated so far into the wilderness that they had for days been without information from either the Battleford or General Middleton’s columns. Perry, with seventeen of his own men, five scouts, and the Rev. W. P. McKenzie, acting chaplain, crossed the river at dark on barges. Nothing was carried on the horses except four day’s light rations, 100 rounds of Winchester ammunition, and greatcoats. A heavy rain fell the whole night, but no halt was made until near daylight. Battle River was reached about noon without any trace of the enemy being seen, and after that an eastward course was struck. Only short halts were made that day and the following night, and the little force advanced with great caution as Perry expected at any moment to fall in with the enemy. After a trying and severe night’s ride, a point twenty miles from Battleford was reached Thursday at daybreak, and here a halt was made to rest the horses. Shortly afterwards an Indian appeared who proved to be the bearer of a message from General Middleton to Big Bear, informing him that both Riel and Poundmaker had surrendered. Inspector Perry at once proceeded to Battleford and reported his arrival and the result of his reconnaissance to General Middleton. The ride from Fort Pitt to Battleford, a distance of 130 miles, was accomplished in thirty-six hours, and without a single horse giving out.

On Inspector Perry’s representations, supplies for General Strange’s column were forwarded the next day by steamer “North-west,” the Inspector and his command embarking on the vessel to return to Fort Pitt. When about fifty miles from the last named place, a couple of scouts were met, in a canoe, with information of Strange’s action at Frenchman’s Butte, May 28th. It being determined that the steamer should return to Battleford for re-inforcements and ammunition, (the latter specially required by Strange) Perry at once landed his force on the south bank to proceed to Fort Pitt by land. This was at 4.30 in the afternoon, and at 5 the next morning Fort Pitt was reached. This ride was a trying one, the men and horses being thoroughly fatigued from the heavy ride from Fort Pitt to Battleford. A heavy cold rain fell all the night, and the little force had to pass a swampy lake, over 200 yards wide, through which the men had to wade waist deep, leading their horses.

After a halt of several hours at Fort Pitt, Inspector Perry marched on and joined General Strange at his camp six miles down the river. The Inspector was thanked by the General for the success of his reconnaissance, and was delighted to hear that the 9-pounder had been of the greatest service at the engagement of the 28th, the gun detachment under Sergeant O’Connor having behaved splendidly.

Monday, June 3rd, Strange’s force moved forward to Frenchman’s Butte, and thence advanced northward to the Beaver River. Steele and his men having gone north via the Loon Lake trail, the duties of advance guard and scouting fell upon Inspector Perry’s command. The march from Frenchman’s Butte to Beaver River, 80 miles, took three days and a half, quick travelling considering the difficult nature of the trail, which led over miles of morass, in which the gun frequently sank to the axles and was only extricated by the united exertions of horses and men. In one case the gun had to be unlimbered and dismounted, and the gun, waggon and ammunition hauled over in parts, in waggons. The return march from Beaver River to Fort Pitt via Saskatchewan Landing, a distance of ninety-two miles, occupied only three days.

June 29, the detachment received orders to return to Fort Macleod, and was struck off the strength of the Alberta Field Force, which was about to be broken up. The divisional orders, dated Fort Pitt, June 28, 1885, contained the following flattering reference to Major Perry and his command:—

“The detachment of North-West Mounted Police, under the command of Major Perry, with the 9-pounder gun, will join Colonel Herchmer’s force to-morrow morning and proceed by route march to Battleford.

“Major-General Strange, in relinquishing the command of the detachment of ‘C’ Division, North-West Mounted Police, under command of Major Perry, has to thank them for their valuable services and invariably excellent conduct. He has never commanded better soldiers. Their double duties as horse artillery, and when required, scout cavalry, have been performed to his entire satisfaction. In bringing a 9-pounder gun from Fort Macleod to Beaver River, through most difficult country, including the passage of the Red Deer River, the march of some 800 miles, with every horse and man in his place, reflects great credit, not only on Major Perry, but on every non-commissioned officer and man. That gun was mainly instrumental in demoralizing the band of Big Bear on 28th May, at Frenchman’s Butte. The opening of communication from Fort Pitt to Battleford by this small detachment entailed hardships cheerfully endured.

“Major-General Strange especially recognized the ably conducted march of the left wing of the 65th Regiment under Major Perry’s command, which he has brought to the notice of the Comptroller of Police; as also the names of Sergeant-Major Irwin, Staff-Sergeant Horner, and Sergeant O’Connor.

“Major-General Strange wishes his thanks to be conveyed to Major Cotton, N.W.M.P., for the selection he made of an officer and men of whom he may feel proud. In parting with this detachment of North-West Mounted Police, he wishes them every success and happiness.”

The total distance marched from Fort Macleod to Edmonton, Fort Pitt to Battleford, from landing place on the Saskatchewan back to Fort Pitt, to Beaver River and back to Fort Macleod was 1,308 miles. The distance marched, until dismissed from the Alberta Field Force, June 28, was 928 miles in 38 marching days, an average per day of 24 miles. And this does not take into consideration the constant duties of guards, picquets, patrols, etc.

Distinguished and important as were the services rendered to the country by the various bodies of the Mounted Police which came into actual contact with the hostile Indians and half-breeds during the rebellion, they were probably really less useful than the services of the divisions which remained at their ordinary headquarters and which, by their brave front and constant alertness, saved the country from the appalling tragedy of a general Indian uprising. From one end of the country to the other, the Indians were restless during the rebellion, and runners from the hostiles were constantly striving to induce the more loyal tribes to take the warpath. At all the posts unusual precautions were taken.

At Fort Macleod, for instance, early in the rebellion, finding that all sorts of exciting stories were constantly in circulation, Superintendent Cotton established a line of couriers with Calgary, for there was no telegraphic communication at the time, and only a weekly mail. This line of couriers kept the population aware of the actual course of events and of the untruthfulness of exaggerated reports put into circulation. Superintendent Cotton held numerous interviews with the Blood and Piegan Indians, and kept the country in the vicinity well patrolled. One company of militia, and later two (of the 9th Battalion) were sent to Macleod as an auxiliary garrison, and placed under Superintendent Cotton’s orders, as was also a mounted corps raised at Macleod by Major John Stewart. Special provision was made to furnish protection to working parties of telegraph and railway construction lines. Upon one occasion, shots were exchanged between Stewart’s scouts and some Indians, supposed to be Assiniboine or Gros Ventres war parties from United States territory, at a point thirty miles west of Medicine Hat. As a result, Superintendent Cotton made a prompt reconnaissance in force, but although there was a great deal of night signalling by the Indians, no Indian raids were made. The management of the railways thanked Superintendent Cotton for the protection afforded their parties during these critical months, and at the annual meeting of the South Western Stock Association, held at Fort Macleod, April 29, 1885, the following resolution was unanimously passed:—“That this association desires to express their high appreciation of the efficient manner in which Major Cotton and his command have performed their duty in helping the cattle ranches, and the prompt steps taken during the present troubles to keep the Indians quiet, meet our fullest confidence and approval.”

The departure of Lieut.-Col. Irvine from Regina for Prince Albert with his detachment left the post at headquarters denuded of all but a small staff of non-commissioned officers and a few necessarily employed and sick men. Superintendent R. Burton Deane, Adjutant, who previous to joining the force had served in the Royal Marines, was left in command. In consequence of information from the north that arms and ammunition were expected by the half-breeds from the railway, that officer issued orders to seize and hold all such articles consigned to traders in the south, 1,435 pounds of arms and ammunition being thus seized. The demand for men became so great that Superintendent Deane sought and obtained leave from Ottawa to engage special constables, but practically none could be got. Early in April, he secured the services of five Sioux Indians to act as scouts and who proved useful in giving information as to the movements of the half-breed runners, who were constantly on the move between the different Indian camps, inciting their occupants to join the rebels. About the middle of the month, with the assistance of Mr. Legarrie of Wood Mountain, an irregular corps of half-breeds was formed at Wood Mountain to patrol the international frontier, Inspector Macdonell, with four men, being sent from Medicine Hat to command and organize the corps. April 21st, nineteen recruits, and eighty-two horses arrived at Regina from the East. On May 3rd, 130 more recruits arrived and were accommodated in tents, and on May 18, 31 more recruits arrived. It may be supposed that the energies of the small staff of non-commissioned officers at Superintendent Deane’s disposal were taxed to the utmost, but they were equal to the occasion, and particularly Sergeant Major Belcher, and Quartermaster Sergeant Simpson, performed valuable service at this time. The recruits themselves subsequently furnished a number of valuable non-commissioned officers. May 13, Superintendent Deane was able to detach 15 men to Maple Creek, and on the 16th, 20 mounted men to Inspector Macdonell at Wood Mountain. July 8th, a non-commissioned officer and 15 additional men with 16 horses were sent to Inspector Macdonell. May 9th, at Pie-a-pot’s request, Superintendent Deane held a powwow with that chief, who reported he was having trouble with some of his young braves as a result of exaggerated stories from the scene of rebellion in the north. Inspector Macdonell assured him that he and his tribe would be safe from molestation so long as they remained on their reserve ^[14].

May 23rd, Louis Riel arrived a prisoner at Regina, and so many other half-breed and Indian prisoners followed, that several additions had to be made to the prison accommodation at headquarters. Until the conclusion of the numerous trials and executions for high treason and murder which were among the sad results of the rebellion, the duties at Regina were very heavy.

[12] The actual capture of Big Bear was effected in a most tame and unromantic manner compared with the extensive operations his flight had occasioned. Early on Thursday morning, July 2, the attention of the man on picquet at the Police camp on the north side of the Saskatchewan at Carlton was attracted to a man shouting over to him from the south side. The picquet shouted back and asked what he wanted, when the man replied that there were some of Big Bear’s Indians hiding in the vicinity. The picquet immediately reported the matter to Sergeant Smart, who crossed the river accompanied by Constables Sullivan, Nicholls and Kerr. Arrived on the south side, they had only proceeded a short distance along the Battleford trail when they came upon a camp fire around which were lying three Indians. One of these, much to their astonishment and satisfaction, they easily identified as Chief Big Bear, he being known personally to two of the party. The other two of the party were one of the Chief’s councillors and his youngest son. The Sergeant unceremoniously told Big Bear and his companions that they were under arrest, directed one of his men to collect the arms of the party, and told the Indians to carry their other scanty belongings and “come along.” Smart and his men lost no time in retracing their steps to the boat at the crossing and back to camp. No later than eight o’clock the same morning Sergeant Smart, accompanied by Constables Colin C. Colebrook, Sullivan and Nicholls, left with the prisoners for Prince Albert, reaching that place at 11 the same night, and much to their relief safely lodging their captives in the guard house at the Goucherta police barracks.—(Statement of Constable Colebrook).

In “Trooper and Redskin,” we find the following reference to the arrival of Big Bear at Prince Albert: “Big Bear after he had been abandoned by the Wood Crees, wandered off with a handful of his councillors and his youngest son. He crept, by Indian paths, between the forces of Colonels Otter and Irvine, and was finally captured, near Fort Carlton, by Sergeant Smart and three men of the Mounted Police, who had been detailed to watch the crossing at this point. His son, a copper-hued boy with small, black, bead-like eyes, and one councillor, who rejoiced in the modest title of “All-and-a-half,” accompanied him. They were brought to Prince Albert and entered the town in the early morning of July 3rd. A non-commissioned officer reported the fact to Captain Gagnon, who was in bed, and very much surprised at this unexpected intelligence. Big Bear was in a pitiable condition of filth and hunger. He was given a good scrubbing in a tub at the barracks, though this was anything but pleasing to him. A new blanket and a pair of trousers were procured him from the Hudson Bay store. His arms consisted of a Winchester, and he stated that his only food, for eleven days, had been what he was enabled to secure in the woods. A cell was placed at the disposal of himself and staff in the guard room, and his skinny ankles were adorned with shackles. A little shrivelled up looking piece of humanity he was, his cunning face seamed and wrinkled like crumpled parchment. Ever since the advent of the Mounted Police he had been in trouble, and when he finally agreed to take treaty he wished to have the extraordinary proviso inserted that none of his band were ever to be hanged. The Indians of his tribe were all disaffected. Little Poplar, one of his sons, escaped to Montana with some of the worst of the gang, leaving a trail marked with blood, and was finally shot by a half-breed at Fort Belknap in the summer of 1886. Captain Gagnon could now send a despatch to the General, announcing this welcome news, and the campaign of the rebellion was ended.”

The end of the rebellion left the Mounted Police with greatly increased responsibilities. First, there was the pacification of the half-breed settlements and the Indian tribes which had been in revolt. Secondly, the sense of security hitherto enjoyed throughout the white settlements had to be restored and its uninterrupted continuance provided for, and in accomplishing this, a decided spirit of disaffection and defiance manifested by some of the most powerful tribes, which had not participated in the Rebellion had to be coped with. Thirdly, provision had to be made for the rigid enforcement of the law in new settlements and mushroom frontier villages, which sprang into existence as if by magic as a result of the completion of the Canadian Pacific Railway.

It was realized that a very considerable increase of the strength of the Mounted Police was necessary, and without delay steps were taken to recruit additional men and to rearrange the distribution of the force. Officers and men were in the very midst of much strenuous work when the North-West was visited by the then Governor General, Lord Lansdowne, the visit doing much to allay excitement and to emphasize the fact that law and order had been re-established throughout the Territories.

On the arrival of His Excellency at Indian Head, on the 21st September, he was received by a strong escort of 100 men. A small mounted escort, by His Excellency’s desire, accompanied him from Indian Head via Katepwa to Fort Qu’Appelle, thence to Qu’Appelle station, where he embarked for Regina, a train escort of one officer and twenty-four men accompanying him thither. The usual guard of honour received him at the Territorial Capital. On the evening of the 23rd September, with the same escort, His Excellency left Regina for Dunmore, thence proceeding to Lethbridge, where he arrived on the afternoon of the 24th, and was received by a guard of honour from Fort Macleod. On the 25th, a mounted escort accompanied His Excellency from Lethbridge via Fort Kipp to the Blood Reserve, about eight miles from which place he was met by the Indian agent, and a party of Indians on horseback. His Excellency had a long interview with the Bloods, and camped for the night on the opposite side of the Belly River. On the 26th, his Excellency visited the Cochrane ranche, and Fort Macleod on the following day, remaining for the night in the police barracks.

On the 28th, His Excellency started for Calgary, camping for the night at Mosquito Creek, 50 miles north of Fort Macleod, and reaching Calgary about 6 p.m. next day. A guard of honour at the railway station was there furnished from “E” Division, and the 29th was spent in visiting the Indians at the Blackfoot crossing, the Vice-Regal party and escort taking train from Calgary to Cluny, where His Honor the Lieutenant Governor was in waiting. Arrived at the agency at the Blackfoot crossing, His Excellency had a long interview with the Blackfeet, and subsequently returned to Calgary, whence a small train escort accompanied him to Donald, B.C.

His Excellency was pleased to express his approbation of the smartness of the men and horses composing the various escorts, and of the state of their barracks.

In October and November, in consequence of the accession of strength to 1,000 rank and file, five new divisions were created, making ten in all, each having an establishment of 100 non-commissioned officers and men, the former numbering fifteen. These divisions were numbered A, B, C, D, E, F, G, H, K, and the Depot Division. This last was designed to be permanently stationed at headquarters, and to it all recruits on joining were to be attached, being drafted therefrom as vacancies occurred in the other divisions. The headquarters staff were deducted from the Depot Division.

Between the 1st January, and 31st December, 1885, 608 recruits joined the force, and underwent such training as circumstances permitted from time to time. The physique of the new men, enrolled at the time of this big increase of the establishment, as a rule, was much above the average. Too large a proportion, however, were unable to ride, and unaccustomed to horses.

The distribution state at the end of the year gave the strength and stations of the various divisions as follows:—

“A”—Maple Creek, with detachments at Medicine Hat, and Swift Current, 102.

“B”—Regina, with detachments at Fort Qu’Appelle, Broadview, Moose Jaw, Moosomin, Moose Mountain, Shoal Lake, Whitewood, and on the mail service, 103.

“C”—Fort Macleod, with detachments at Stand Off, St. Mary’s, Pincher Creek, Lethbridge, the Piegan Reserve, 112.

“H”—Fort Macleod, with detachments at Chief Mountain, Lethbridge, Old Fort Macleod, 104.

Total, 1 Commissioner, 1 Assistant Commissioner, 10 Superintendents, 24 Inspectors, 1 Surgeon, 4 Assistant Surgeons, 32 Staff-Sergeants, 48 Sergeants, 51 Corporals, 867 Constables. Grand total, 1,039.

Notwithstanding the accession of 500 additional men to the strength of the force, up to the end of the year, no provision had been made for their accommodation, with the exception of one large room built at Regina for prison purposes, which, after the delivery of sentenced prisoners, was subsequently converted into a barrack room.

At Regina the barrack rooms were over-crowded so much so as to effect the men’s health, and it had been necessary to send recruits away to outposts before they were properly trained. Half of the Quartermaster’s store was at the end of the year full of men, to the great inconvenience and prejudice of the Quartermaster’s department.

Great care was shown by the officers and men of the force at this time in their dealings with the half-breeds and Indians, and with marked success, the rapid healing of the scars of the rebellion speaking volumes for the successful diplomacy of the police. Writing at the end of 1885 from Prince Albert, which had been the centre of the disaffected district, and where, since his promotion, he commanded, Superintendent A. Bowen Perry reported:—

“The half-breed population is quiet, and the feeling amongst them, to a great extent, appears to be one of regret for the past troubles. Very few will acknowledge that they took up arms of their own free will, claiming that they were persuaded and forced into the trouble.

“I have seen the priests of the different half-breed missions, and they all tell a piteous tale of starvation and want among their people.

“Inspector Cuthbert, who recently visited the half-breed settlements, reports that the half-breeds are in want, and will require a great deal of assistance. No trouble need be feared from them.

“The Indians are very quiet and peaceable. Some danger has been apprehended from the Indians at Duck Lake, who were engaged in the recent outbreak. These Indians were not paid their treaty money and, I believe, are not receiving much assistance, as will be seen in Inspector Cuthbert’s report. This officer says, under date the 18th November:—‘From the Indians of Beardy’s reserve, who were rebels, and whom I saw, I learned that they were having very hard times. I could learn nothing from the Indians themselves or from settlers in the vicinity in confirmation of current reports of brewing trouble. No alarm is felt as to their raiding on freighters or settlers, and no communication is held by them with Indians in the Battleford district.’ ”

While this encouraging improvement was being reported in the district which had been the scene of the revolt, keen anxiety was developing as to the attitude of the Indian tribes in the south.

In a report of the 26th of October, Superintendent Cotton drew attention to the objectionable changes that had come about in the general bearing and feeling of the Indians in the southern section of the Territories. “I now express it as my positive opinion”, he wrote, “that the feeling of the Blood Indians towards the Government and white men generally is at this present moment very far from one of a friendly character. In this respect the past year has brought a marked change, particularly among the young men, who plainly show that a spirit of unrest and disquiet is not dormant within them”.

Alluding to the Rebellion and its suppression, Supt. Cotton wrote:—“It must be remembered that the accounts of the various scenes enacted in the north are received by the Indians more from an Indian point of view than from facts. The loss of the troops was magnified and that of the Indians minimized. This is what they still believe and I think it shows that an Indian can be influenced and his sympathy aroused by another Indian much more thoroughly and forcibly than by any white man. The chiefs and old men, having greater and more varied experience, are much more prone to form correct and logical conclusions; and they, though certainly not without their aboriginal prejudices, are, for the most part, aware of and ready to admit the universally honorable, humane, and even markedly generous treatment they have at all times had at the hands of the Government. Still, their influence does not appear strong enough to successfully inoculate the younger men with such a train of thought, and it must not be forgotten that the younger men played the most important part in this rebellion.

“It should, I think, be borne in mind that our experience during the past summer has furnished us with what I may term data, from which we may with safety assume that had any serious reverse happened to the troops serving in the north, an almost simultaneous outbreak would have occurred in the south. Even as I write, I cannot but call to mind the far from peaceable effect produced here when the news of the fight at Fish Creek became known.”

After adverting to the hereditary enmity between the Blackfeet and Crees, and expressing his belief that these tribes would, notwithstanding this, make common cause against the white men, Superintendent Cotton continued with reference to the despatch of some war parties on horse stealing expeditions:—“This horse stealing on the part of the younger men is doing an incalculable amount of harm throughout the camps. Setting aside the complications it may at any time give rise to with the United States Government, it unsettles them greatly. If one man succeeds in evading arrest, the others are thus prompted to copy him and their so doing is considered a signal of personal bravery that invariably meets with universal approbation. Thus, a large number of our Blood Indians are becoming professional horse thieves, and though their operations are carried on, for the greater part, south of the international boundary line, it cannot be said to be universally the case, and war parties often visit distant portions of our Territories, solely for the purpose of horse stealing. That our Indians can, with the utmost ease, procure strong alcoholic drink in the United States, is unquestionably the fact. This proves a powerful incentive towards the continuance of these southern migrations, as does also the fact that they receive aid, most willingly proffered, in their criminal practises from their blood relations, the South Piegans (also of the Blackfoot Nation). The last-mentioned Indians dare not themselves steal American horses, but they gladly accept horses from our Indians in payment for help and information afforded.”

While the Indians in the Southern part of the Territories were thus causing anxiety, the Mounted Police were called upon to extend their sphere of operations eastward into Manitoba. On the 28th of July, 1885, Inspector Sanders, one non-commissioned officer and twenty-four constables, with twenty-six horses, proceeded to Southern Manitoba for the prevention of horse stealing in a district stretching along the frontier from the eastern boundary of the municipality of Louise to the western boundary of the Province. A request for this protection had been made, on behalf of the settlers, by the Attorney-General, at Winnipeg, and the Right Honorable the President of the Privy Council, in sanctioning “for the present and until a local force is formed” the employment of a small detachment of police, reminded the Attorney-General “that it is not the duty of the Mounted Police to enforce the laws in Manitoba.”

April 1st, 1886, a change took place in the command of the force, the Commissioner, Lieut-Colonel A. G. Irvine retiring with a gratuity and being succeeded by Lawrence W. Herchmer, Esq., at the time holding a responsible position in the North-West under the Indian Department. The new Commissioner, who was a brother of Superintendent Wm. Herchmer, had served as a subaltern in the British Army and had acquired considerable experience of field service in the North-West as a Commissariat Officer on the staff of the International Boundary Commission.

As a matter of record, it is interesting to know that at this period the government entered into negotiations with Major Hutton, whose name was at the time identified with the mounted infantry movement in the regular service, with the object of securing his services as commissioner of the Mounted Police. Major Hutton agreed to accept the proffered appointment on certain conditions, and his advice was even asked on matters affecting the arming, equipment and training of the force, but it was later decided to select an officer of Canadian experience. Some years later, as Major-General, Major Hutton commanded the Canadian Militia, and, still later, as a brigade commander in South Africa, he had a battalion composed largely of officers and men of the N.W.M.P. under his command.

Superintendent L. W. F. Crozier, Assistant Commissioner, retired with gratuity June 30, 1886, Superintendent W. M. Herchmer, with the title of “Inspecting Superintendent,” taking over most of his duties. Supt. Antrobus took over the command of “E” Division at Calgary from Supt. Herchmer on April 7.

During the summer, “E” Division and the headquarters of “G” Division, consisting of one officer and 50 men, were camped on the Bow River, at Calgary, and remained there for about six weeks. This had an excellent effect, and gave a good opportunity of perfecting the men and horses in drill and camp work. Supt. Herchmer suggested that the following summer a larger camp be formed there, it being a very central place for the western divisions to meet, and he thought 200 men could easily be massed from “E”, “G”, “H”, and “D” Divisions.

From the new Commissioner’s report for the year 1886 it appears that target practice had been carried on in all the Divisions, but while many of the men had made excellent shooting, a considerable number did poorly. This, it was hoped to remedy the following season by careful overhauling of the carbines, and by more instruction in preliminary drill.

Revised Standing Orders for the force were prepared during the year, and in December, were ready for the printer, and a short and concise drill book was being prepared, to which instructions in Police duties and simple rules of Veterinary practice were to be attached, which it was thought would place in each Constable’s possession a complete explanation of all his various duties.

The physique of the force was very fine, and improving all the time, the trouble being to get clothing large enough; but as it had been arranged, in future to have the clothing generally made in Canada ^[15], with proper size rolls, it was hoped there would be no difficulty in guarding against this mistake.

Up to this year the police had erected most of their barracks and other buildings themselves, and even in the case of some of the larger barracks built by contract, the work had been supervised by the officers of the force. In 1886 the work in connection with the erection and repairs of barracks was handed over to the Department of Public Works.

The most serious crimes of the year were the robberies of the Royal Mail stages between Qu’Appelle and Prince Albert, and between Calgary and Edmonton. The former of these, in July, near Humboldt, was the first attempt at highway robbery in the territories since the advent of the police, although such events, with various ghastly settings, were of almost weekly occurrence in the adjoining territories of the United States. The news of the Humboldt robbery caused great excitement, it being assumed that desperadoes from Missouri and other western states were seeking fresh fields in Canada. If they succeeded in getting away free it was felt that this would be the fore-runner of a series of stage and train robberies such as had made the western States notorious. Throughout all ranks of the Mounted Police it was felt to be imperative that the perpetrators of the robberies be discovered. The capture of the robbers (there were first supposed to be six masked men engaged in the robbery, although investigations on the spot showed it to have been the work of a single highwayman) was entrusted to “F” Division, then at Regina, commanded by Supt. A. Bowen Perry. A detachment of eight proceeded east by rail to Broadview, a similar one under Inspector Begin, westward to Moosejaw. The remainder of the division under Supt. Perry, proceeded north, direct from Regina, the detachments at Broadview and Moosejaw moving in the same direction at the same time. In this way the whole country through which the robbers were considered likely to attempt to escape was carefully covered. Had the robbery been the work of a gang of United States highwaymen, they would doubtless have been headed off, but it transpired that the robber was a resident of the north, and he was arrested by the Mounted Police in Prince Albert in August, tried in Regina in October, and sentenced to fourteen years imprisonment in the penitentiary.

The robbers of the Edmonton stage were not caught, although the country was scoured by the police in all directions. The mails on the route between Calgary and Edmonton, Swift Current and Battleford, and Qu’Appelle and Prince Albert were constantly escorted by Police after the first robbery until the cold weather removed the necessity, and after that, outposts were established at points along the roads for the winter, but patrolling was resumed as soon as it was considered advisable in the spring.

During the years immediately succeeding the rebellion, there was a marked development of the patrol system of the Mounted Police. During 1887, log buildings with stables and corrals were built at convenient places along the frontier, particularly along the base of the Cypress Hills; to afford shelter to the men in bad weather, and enable the patrols to go out earlier and stay later in the season than they otherwise could. The following season other shelters were built at convenient situations all along the frontier, the labor being done by the Police, and by putting up hay at these posts, a great saving of horseflesh resulted.

A new element in the police patrols in 1887 was introduced in the engagement of some full-blooded Indians as scouts, who were attached to the patrols, and did very good service, being invaluable as trailers, and able and willing to travel excessive distances in an almost incredible space of time. On several occasions during the summer of 1887, these scouts arrested members of their own tribes. Their tendency at first was to serve a short time and then return home, which was not always convenient. Their pay was $25 per month and rations, and they horsed themselves, the Police furnishing arms and saddles.

All the main trails in the Territories were at this period watched by police patrols, and at convenient places along them, parties were stationed. The outposts along the line of the Canadian Pacific Railway were increased during 1889, and it was found necessary as soon as the Manitoba and North-Western Railway entered the Territories, to establish a post at Langenburg on that road. This party patrolled the Fort Pelly and the York Colony districts, which were remote from the headquarters of police Divisions.

Early in the spring of 1887, the Bloods caused a good deal of trouble. A number of their young men, tired of the reserve, and anxious to distinguish themselves, made a dash on Medicine Hat and vicinity and on U. S. Territory, stealing a number of horses. During the summer too, the police had occasional trouble with them. Occasionally, cattle were killed in the neighborhood of their reserves, but the arrest, speedy trial and punishment of “Good Rider”, a Blood, stopped this practice.

November 27, having been informed that several Blood Indians, camped at the Lower Agency, had whisky in their possession, and that one of their minor chiefs, “Calf Shirt”, had brought it in from Montana, and had stated to his band that if the Police came to arrest him, he would defy them; and at the same time being informed that an Indian named “Good Rider,” who had for some time been suspected of killing cattle, had killed an animal on the Cochrane ranche on the 4th November, evidence of which was obtainable, Superintendent W. M. Herchmer, who had been promoted Assistant Commissioner, determined to arrest both “Calf Shirt” and “Good Rider”. He consequently, from Calgary, wired Superintendent Macdonell, at Macleod, to send an officer and 20 men to meet him at Stand Off at 6 a.m. on the morning of the 8th, and himself left Calgary with a like number shortly after midnight on the 7th. Inspector Howe, with the detachment from “K” Division, met the Assistant Commissioner at Stand Off exactly at 6 a.m. and the party the proceeded to the Lower Agency, where “Calf Shirt” and five other Indians, who were required as witnesses to testify as to “Calf Shirt’s” possession of the whisky, were expeditiously arrested. The little force then proceeded to the “Upper Camp” where the arrest of “Good Rider” was affected among his tribesmen.

The recovery by the Mounted Police of a large band of horses stolen from the Bloods by U. S. Indians, had a most beneficial effect, and rendered the tribe in question much quieter.

During the year 1887, 179 men became entitled to their discharge by expiration of service. Of these no less than 85 immediately re-engaged for a further term; and 20 who took their discharge, later re-engaged, and 11 men who were discharged in previous years, rejoined the force. Many others would have re-engaged if there was no objection to married men, but the difficulty of providing married quarters, and many other reasons, rendered the engagement of married constables undesirable.

In connection with his duties as Assistant Commissioner, Supt. Herchmer in 1887 travelled by rail 10,461 miles; by water, 900; with horses overland, 3,620; on foot, snow-shoes, 200 miles. Total, 15,181 miles.

During the same year the Commissioner, in his annual report referred to a curious accession to the population of the North-West Territories, many deserters from the United States Army coming over the lines with their horses and arms. The latter were taken from them by the Mounted Police and returned to the U. S. Authorities, who declined to prosecute the thieves, thinking they were well rid of them.

In May, 1887, Superintendent Steele with “D” Division, then stationed at Lethbridge, was, on account of serious trouble among the local Indians, ordered to the Kootenay district of British Columbia where they remained until the summer of 1888 performing much good work.

The barracks occupied by the division while in the Kootenay were erected by the men of the division, and furnished, as far as the bed-trestles, tables, forms, etc., are concerned, by the troop carpenter. On removal of the division to Fort Macleod in 1888, the barracks were given in charge of Mr. O. G. Dennis, Provincial Constable for the Kootenay district.

“The general state of the Kootenay district, was, as regards law and order among both the white and red population, in a very satisfactory state. Any feelings of uneasiness experienced by the white settlers during the latter part of last year, as to the behaviour towards them of their Indian neighbors, have entirely vanished, both white and red men carrying on their usual avocations in a peaceful and quiet manner”.

Supt. Steele, in his report, with pardonable pride, pointed out that the members of “D” Division, as regards physique were a fine body of men, a great many being considerably over 6 feet high, and measuring as much as 44 inches around the chest. Taking the division all through, the average height was 5 feet 9¼ inches, and chest measurement 38¼ inches.

During the year 1888, the Mounted Police patrols, in accordance with applications from the Customs and Interior Departments, were extended into Manitoba, and the detachment under Inspector McGibbon, the first year, was able to render valuable service in the suppression of smugglers and timber thieves in the Pembina Mountain country.

In all quarters of the Territories, except in the south-west, the Indians, according to the Commissioner’s report, were making rapid strides towards self-support. All they required were more cattle, and a cash market for their produce, to encourage them.

During the year 1888, 55 men, whose terms of service had expired, immediately re-engaged. 19 who took their discharge, afterwards re-engaged, among them a sergeant who re-engaged as constable; two who purchased their discharge enlisted in the ranks again, and several others offered to re-join. In his report for the year, the Commissioner remarked:—

“With your permission, I hope to make this force very hard to enter and very easy to get out of, both by purchase and dismissal”. That has continued to be the principle governing enlistment and discharge.

A drill book for the force was printed on the police press at Regina, during the year 1888. The drill was of the simplest kind, and conflicted in no way with the Mounted Infantry Regulations, but contained much information respecting details and movements absolutely required in the force which were not laid down in the Mounted Infantry Manual.

During the year 1889, there were several events of special interest to the Mounted Police. Lord Stanley of Preston (now the Earl of Derby) then Governor General, visited the North-West, making an extended tour. In addition to the usual duty patrols, escorts accompanied His Excellency in his visits to the various parts of the Territories, and all the transport required was necessarily thrown on the regular patrols who were required to do more mileage, owing to the temporary absence of their comrades.

His Excellency was pleased to express his gratification at the appearance and efficiency of the different detachments that came under his immediate observation.

During September, the Honourable Mackenzie Bowell, the Minister of Customs, was driven, in Police transport, along the line of patrols on the frontier. These patrols extended from Gretna, 28 miles east of the Red River, to the Rocky Mountains, a distance of about 800 miles, and most of the Customs Department work on this immense line was done by the Mounted Police.

The force sent into Manitoba in 1888 for frontier duty, in connection with the Department of Customs and the Interior, was considerably augmented in 1889 and remained under the command of Inspector McGibbon. The issue of wood permits was almost entirely in the hands of the police, and between their various vocations they certainly had plenty to do.

With the exception of the service during the rebellion, and a few exceptional cases, the services of the Mounted Police had up to this time been pretty well confined to the portion of the territories south of the line of the North Saskatchewan. But the extension of railway systems and the expansion of settlement began to attract attention to the north. And, as was the case with the immigration westward, so with the movement northward, the Mounted Police have been the pioneers. The Canadian policy has been to provide protection for life and property and the means of enforcing the law, ahead of settlement, and therein, not forgetting the traditional respect of British peoples for equitable laws, lies the secret of the peaceful settlement of the Canadian West.

During 1889, for the first time, police were sent into Keewatin at the request of the Lieutenant Governors of Manitoba, and the North-West Territories. A party under Inspector Begin, proceeded to Grand Rapids on the first boat, and remained in the vicinity part of the summer with the view of preventing the importation of liquor into the northern portions of the North-West Territories, via the Saskatchewan, without permits. The low state of the water in the river, however, prevented the steamers from running, and the party was withdrawn. While in the north, Inspector Begin collected a great deal of information which the Lieutenant Governor of Manitoba acknowledged.

During the summer of 1889, 40 men of “F” Division from Prince Albert and the same number of “C” Division from Battleford patrolled to Regina and back, remaining during the greater part of the month of September under canvas at Regina. The two parties, on the way south, effected a junction at Saskatoon.

An extraordinary drought all over the country was excessively hard on the horses, and the “C” and “F” patrols, under Supt. Perry, had to travel on one day, 40 miles, and on the next, 42 miles, without water. This was bad enough for picked horses and a flying patrol, but when it is considered that there were eighty men mounted, without spare horses, and twelve heavily loaded teams, the distances are enormous. Great credit was considered by the Commissioner to be due Superintendent Perry and all ranks, for the splendid condition of the horses on arrival at Regina, every horse in work had an entire absence of sore backs and shoulders. The patrol proceeded south, via Saskatoon and Moosejaw, a distance of 300 miles in twelve days, and returned via the route of the Long Lake Railway and Saskatoon, 350 miles, in ten days.

During 1889, great interest was taken in rifle shooting, and the Commissioner suggested the sending of a team to Ottawa for the Dominion matches the following year. He also recommended that the best shot in each division, and the best in the force, should receive extra pay.

In June, a rifle competition took place at Saskatoon, between teams of 16 non-commissioned officers and men of “C” and “F” Divisions for “The Hudson Bay Cup”, “F” Division proving the winners. The cup was presented by the officials of the Hudson Bay Company, and was to be won two years in succession.

During the year 1890, in addition to the regular patrols, small patrols, under the command of an officer, frequently travelled through the various districts and proved in a most conclusive manner that the regular patrols had done their duty entirely to the satisfaction of the law-abiding settlers.

The police outposts were becoming more numerous every year, and the detachments were rapidly improving the buildings, thereby better ensuring the comfort of the men, who had to undergo very severe hardships at times on patrol.

During the summer of 1890, the energetic Minister of Customs, the Hon. Mackenzie Bowell, with a party of police under Sergeant Waite, went through the Crow’s Nest Pass with pack-horses, on a tour of inspection, and visited the Kootenay country.

The patrol party was again, on the opening of navigation, sent north to the Lake Winnipeg district, and was considerably increased in size; a great deal of efficient work being done by Inspector Begin and his command. This officer, in 1890, went as far north as York Factory.

During the early summer, H.R.H. the Duke of Connaught passed through the country, on his way home to England on completion of a command in India, and wherever he stopped in the North-West, escorts were provided, and transport was ready, if required.

Assistant Commissioner Herchmer reported to His Royal Highness at Banff, and accompanied him beyond the eastern limits of the Territories. His Royal Highness expressed himself as much pleased with the Mounted Police and the services performed for him by them.

The Assistant Commissioner also accompanied Colonel Fane of the British Army in a tour of the ranching country to ascertain its capabilities in the way of supplying remounts for the army.

The same year (1890) the officers of the force gave even more than the usual attention to the suppression of prairie fires, and parties were specially sent out in some of the districts which had suffered in former years, with instructions to look sharp after all parties starting fires, and in all districts the outposts were particularly instructed in this direction. The result was most satisfactory.

Perhaps the most important event in the history of the Mounted Police, as in that of the Dominion, during the year 1891, was the death of Sir John A. Macdonald on June 6th. Sir John had always manifested the keenest personal interest in the force, and never allowed anything to interfere with his ambition to have it maintained as a sensible, practical police force and at the same time to have it kept up to a high state of smartness and military efficiency as a veritable corps d’élite. Whatever portfolios the veteran premier held, he retained the administration of the Mounted Police in his own hands up to the very last. In the new government formed after Sir John’s death, the premier, Hon. Sir J. J. C. Abbott, as President of the Council, retained control of the Mounted Police.

As to the personnel of the force in 1891 the Commissioner reported the average height as about 5 feet, 9½ inches and chest measurement about 38¼ inches. There was some difficulty in securing enough suitable horses, as not a single eastern horse had been bought for several years. The western horses were reported to be improving every year, and with the progeny of imported horses coming into the market the following spring, a further marked improvement was expected.

The Commissioner in his annual report for 1891 appeared gratified to state:—“Canteens are now working at Regina, Macleod, Lethbridge and Calgary, and are found to be a great convenience and saving to the men. The profits reduce the cost of messing, and afford the men recreation which they could not otherwise enjoy. I find that there has been a sensible decrease of crime and in the number of breaches of discipline at those posts where canteens have been established; and that these posts compare favourably in this respect with those where no canteens exist”.

The construction of the Calgary and Edmonton and the Calgary and Macleod railways was closely watched during 1891 by the police, and every assistance was given the contractors in enforcing the absence of liquor from the camps. Several arrests were made for illegally leaving employment, but, on the whole, the best of order was maintained all through. One officer was in charge of constables on railway construction all the time.

During this year a strict liquor license law was introduced, which has tended to greatly reduce the very objectionable duties the Mounted Police had hitherto been called upon to discharge in enforcing the laws respecting liquor. Up to this date a prohibitory law was in force, it being an offence to have even lager beer in possession except covered by a permit obtained personally, and only on payment of a heavy fee, from the Lieutenant Governor. When one remembers the large Indian population and the crude state of society in the pioneer days, the object is easily understood. But, as the country opened up, and towns, villages and settlements multiplied, it became impossible to enforce the law, for public opinion was against it. If people could not get liquor honestly, why, they would simply get it dishonestly. Where wholesome liquors could not be obtained, the poisonous product of the illicit still found its way in. The Mounted Police seized liquor by the waggon load and destroyed it only to have to go through the same operation the following day. The smugglers and holders of illicit liquor were arrested and re-arrested, only to bring down upon the police the enmity of the prisoners and their friends. All kinds of subterfuges were resorted to to smuggle beer and liquor into the territories. Piano cases were lined with tin and filled with liquor. Metal receptacles containing spirits were concealed within the covers of bogus Bibles and hymn-books. Brandy and whisky were imported in medicine bottles labelled as containing acid, perfumery, etc.—Barrels of coal oil would have a keg of whisky floating in the oil. Some genius invented a celluloid egg shell which was filled with whisky, and for a time it proved a safe receptacle. But, eventually, the Mounted Police discovered the hoax, as they did the others. The preventive service in connection with this liquor trade was simply detested by the Mounted Police for it was continually embroiling them in trouble, and without any thanks, for the mis-called prohibitory liquor law soon became very unpopular with everybody, including the clergy.

Commissioner after Commissioner of the force complained of the difficulty of enforcing the act. For instance, in his report for 1885, Lieut.-Col. Irvine wrote:—

“The traffic in illicit liquor cannot, I regret to say, be said to be on the decline. The ingenuity which is devoted to encompass the transgression of the prohibitory law is worthy of a better cause. Books (that is, zinc cases made up in the shape of books), sardine tins, oyster cans, coal oil cans and barrels, and many other receptacles, including trunks, are used to import liquor. The last-mentioned, checked through as passenger’s baggage, were much in vogue during the early part of the year, and in connection therewith a very plausible complaint was made to Ottawa of the high handed action of the police, which, however, the complainants, did not substantiate by avowing themselves the owners of the checks in question. Details of the several seizures made have been already reported periodically. I may safely say that the majority of the people living in the North-West do not respect and do not hesitate to break the prohibitory liquor law. It is the unceasing and faithful endeavour to enforce the provisions of this law, in the face of a rapidly increasing population, and much greater facilities for evading it, to which the police owe most of the adverse criticism to which they have been subjected. Men who were law-abiding citizens in the old provinces think it no crime to evade the liquor law, and do so on every opportunity. If such men are not caught, then the police come in for abuse from temperance quarters. If on the other hand, arrests are made, conviction becomes a conception, which eventually gives birth to most unsparing abuse, not of the law, but of those whose duty it is to enforce it.”

In his report at the end of 1887, Commissioner Herchmer wrote:—“The enforcement of the North-West prohibitory law is more difficult than ever, the sympathy of many of the settlers being generally against us in this matter. Large quantities of liquor have been seized and spilt, but a great deal more illicit liquor has undoubtedly been used under the cloak of the permit system. Liquor is run into the country in every conceivable manner, in barrels of sugar, salt, and as ginger ale, and even in neatly constructed imitation eggs, and respectable people, who otherwise are honest, will resort to every device to evade the liquor laws, and when caught they have generally the quantity covered by their permits. It is really curious the extraordinary length of time some holders of permits can keep their liquor. The permit system should be done away with in the first place if the law is to be enforced, and the law itself should be cleared of the technicalities that have enabled so many to escape punishment this last year. The importation and manufacture of a good article of lager beer, under stringent Inland Revenue regulations would, in my opinion greatly assist the satisfactory settlement of this vexed question. Nearly all the opprobrium that has been cast upon the Police generally, and my management in particular, can be directly traced to public sentiment on the attempt to enforce this law.”

In 1889, the law was amended to permit of the importation of beer, and this relieved the situation somewhat, but not altogether. In his report at the end of that year, the Commissioner wrote:—“The liquor question is still in a very unsatisfactory condition, and while the importation of beer has, I think, lowered the demand for stronger liquor, the ruling of the court that liquor once admitted under permit can be held by anyone, and the fact that counterfoils of permits belonging to other people can protect liquor, almost completely kills the enforcement of the North-West Act, in spite of the efforts of the Lieutenant Governor of the North-West Territories to prevent the transfer of permits, and places the police in a most unfortunate position. In fact, as at present interpreted, it is impossible to enforce the Act.” It is not to be wondered at that the introduction of a license system was hailed with satisfaction in the Mounted Police, but there was a direct disadvantage therefrom too, for in his annual report at the end of 1892 the Commissioner ascribed an increase of drunkenness in the force to the introduction of the License Act ^[16].

December 5, 1892, the Mounted Police again lost its administrative head, Sir John J. J. C. Abbott resigning and being succeeded as Premier by the Hon. Sir John Thompson. In the Thompson Cabinet, December 5, 1892 to December 12, 1894, the Hon. W. B. Ives, as President of the Council, had the Mounted Police department under his charge.

During the year 1892 a great increase in the settlement of the North-West was reported, particularly in the Edmonton district, which was filling up very rapidly, and as the crops had been good, a very large influx was expected the following year. Large numbers of settlers came in from the United States, particularly from Washington and Dakota, and all appeared quite satisfied with their prospects.

The Mormons, who had established a settlement in Alberta, were increasing in numbers and importing a number of sheep. They were also preparing to irrigate their land in the near future. They, in 1892, supplied most of the butter and eggs used at Macleod and Lethbridge, and were, so far as the police could judge, good, law-abiding settlers.

Every possible assistance was at this period rendered incoming settlers by the force, even as far as driving them over the most desirable districts for settlement, and they repeatedly expressed their appreciation of the services so freely rendered. All the new settlements were regularly visited by patrols, and each settler specifically asked to report in writing if he had any complaints or not.

The steady extension of the active sphere of operations of the Mounted Police northward took a marked step forward in 1892.

Early in the season the advisability of establishing a permanent outpost at Cumberland House (which is situated about 220 miles below Prince Albert, on the Saskatchewan River) was considered. Supt. Cotton, commanding at Prince Albert, furnished the Commissioner with a detailed report on the subject, the result being that a small detachment consisting of one non-commissioned officer and one constable, was stationed there in July. The establishment of this detachment embraced an important section of country not previously under police surveillance. One of the most important duties devolving upon this detachment was the prevention of illicit liquor being supplied to Indians. In August, the Commissioner received a communication from R. Macfarlane, Esq., chief factor of the Hudson’s Bay Company, Cumberland district, in which he wrote:—“During the past month, the party (police detachment) has been travelling with Mr. Agent Reader on his yearly annuity payment tour to the different Indian reserves of the Pas. Agency, Treaty No. 5. It is very satisfactory to be able to state that their presence had a most tranquilizing effect on the Indians, some of whom had on previous occasions made themselves anything but agreeable to their agent, and they certainly intended giving trouble this season, while it should be borne in mind that if the police had been absent, petty traders would probably have introduced liquor among the natives.”

A limited number of settlers moved into the Prince Albert district in 1892 and many delegates from the United States and the eastern provinces visited Prince Albert and the surrounding country with a view of making reports as to the quality of the land and the general prospects of intending settlers. In many cases the Dominion Immigration Department and the local Boards of Trade requested police assistance in driving such delegates from point to point. Whenever practicable, assistance was rendered.

During the year 1893 the force lost by death three officers and four men, the heaviest death rate for many years.

Assistant Surgeon Dodd, an officer of great medical experience, died very suddenly on the 1st of January, while in medical charge of Maple Creek. He was buried in the police cemetery at Regina. Inspector Piercy, an officer who served in the force for many years, both in the ranks, and afterwards as a commissioned officer, died at Edmonton on the 13th of March, and was buried there. Inspector Huot, who had been in command at Duck Lake for several years, and who had been suffering for some time, died at Duck Lake on the 23rd of March. He was a great favourite with his comrades and very popular in his district, having always displayed great tact in dealing with the natives. He was buried at Prince Albert.

On numerous occasions transport was placed at the disposal of agricultural delegates, who visited various sections of the territories this year. Upon one of these occasions the visitors were a party of Germans, who arrived in Macleod in April, and who represented several hundred families, who had commissioned them to examine and report upon the North-West, with a view to settlement therein. These gentlemen visited Kootenay, Big Bend, Pincher Creek, and Stand Off.

During 1894, the system of patrols carried out during the preceding few years was continued; the new settlements, particularly in the Edmonton district, being well looked after. The total withdrawal of all the detachments in Manitoba, early in the spring, placed sufficient men and horses at the Commissioner’s disposal to meet new responsibilities. The vigilance of these patrols continued to have a good effect, as very little serious crime had occurred in the Territories without detection. As usual, there was a total absence of train and highway robberies, so very prevalent during this particular year on the other side of the boundary line. The deterrent effect of the Force in this direction was repeatedly noticed in the public press of Canada and the United States during the year.

The most important capture made by the Mounted Police patrols in 1894 was that of three half-breeds, near Writing-on-Stone detachment, in the Lethbridge district. These breeds were more or less implicated in the 1885 rebellion, and fled to the United States, taking up their residence, with some 40 others, in the Sweet Grass Hills, where they lived without work, killing, it is believed, a great many cattle. They were surprised in the act by Corporal Dickson, arrested and tried, but got off, as it was found by survey that the actual killing took place just over the line, in United States territory, and it was held that they could not be extradited, as they were brought by police into Canada under arrest, and consequently were not fugitives from justice under the Act.

A reduction of the force having been determined upon, no recruits were engaged after the early part of the year, and only the very best of the time-expired men were re-engaged. Every opportunity was taken to keep the men up to the mark and the whole force was well drilled.

His Excellency the Governor General, the Earl of Aberdeen, visited the Territories during the summer, entailing the usual amount of additional escort and guard duties upon the force. His Excellency was pleased to express his satisfaction at the smartness and high state of discipline evinced by all ranks.

In his annual report, this year, Supt. Steele, commanding the Macleod district, commenting on the success of the Mounted Police in enforcing respect for the law, compared with the very generally extended epidemic of lawlessness in some of the western States, wrote:—“To properly appreciate this, one should take into consideration all the influences that usually bear against law and order and which are found in their most developed state in the western frontier settlements. In spite of these drawbacks, it is a fact that there is no place in the Dominion where life and property are more respected than in the North-West Territories. The policy of establishing the means of obtaining law and order, before settlement, has been most beneficial to the country at large, and makes ‘vigilant committees,’ ‘white caps’ and ‘lynching gangs’ impossible. By such committees, gross injustices have, and always will be perpetrated, and many innocent persons shot and hanged.”

During the summer, a detachment of the Mounted Police was sent north to the Athabasca River Country.

December 12, 1894, the Thompson Ministry was dissolved by the sudden death of the Premier, the Hon. Sir John S.D. Thompson, at Windsor Castle. December 21, the Hon. Sir Mackenzie Bowell, formed his cabinet, and as Premier and President of the Council, was the administrative head of the Mounted Police Department until April 27, 1896, when he resigned. During the short time he was at the head of the Department Sir Mackenzie showed a markedly intelligent and useful interest in the corps.

The continued reduction of the force in the spring of 1895 necessitated the amalgamation of “D” and “H” Divisions at Macleod, and “B” and the Depot Divisions at Regina, and the superannuation of two superintendents and two inspectors. While this entailed considerable extra work on the officers remaining, the work was performed satisfactorily.

But very few men were recruited during the year, and a new system, of trying all recruits for two months before permanent enlistment, was instituted.

Notwithstanding the very considerably reduced strength of the force, the patrols during 1895 were increased, and all the territory requiring it was visited by them. Patrols this year called on all settlers on their route, taking particulars of any complaints they may have had, and making inquiries concerning suspicious characters seen in the vicinity, whether any stray animals had been seen, and whether any animals were diseased. All along their route they rode through any herds of cattle, or bands of horses, and looked them over. They made inquiries re any breach of the fishery and game regulations, and any possible evasions of the customs. All camps of Indians were visited, and inquiries made, and the Indian passes examined, and, in the season, a sharp lookout was kept for prairie fires. This routine continues to be followed.

The taking of the census in April, 1895, was entrusted to the Mounted Police, and occasioned a house-to-house visit, which was very advantageous, as it brought all the settlers under the immediate observation of the police. The following was the result of the census as taken by the police, exclusive of Indians:—

Assiniboia, 33,925 white, 867 half-breed, 34,843 horses, 99,575 cattle, 76,864 sheep; Alberta, 26,185 white people, 2,598 half-breed, 42,257 horses, 168,598 cattle, 45,816 sheep; Saskatchewan, 5,763 white people, 4,168 half-breeds, 6,541 horses, 20,614 cattle, 6,422 sheep.

The Hon. Sir Mackenzie Bowell, Prime Minister, and responsible head of the Mounted Police Department, made an extended tour of the North-West during the summer, inspecting many of the chief posts and detachments, and announced himself well pleased with the efficiency and zeal of the force.

A detachment was again sent this summer, (1895) for duty on the Athabasca River to prevent liquor going in, without permit, but an officer did not accompany it, the detachment being placed under command of Staff-Sergeant Hetheringon who had had two years experience in the district.

The advance rush of miners and prospectors to the Yukon gold mines attained such proportions this year that the government felt it was time to provide for the assertion of the Dominion authority there, and the establishment of law and order. In the North-West Mounted Police there was an instrument ready to hand for the purpose, and within a few weeks of the issuing of the necessary instructions, the advance of the “Riders of the Plains” northward had been pushed well up towards the extreme north-west corner of the Dominion’s great, unexplored western reserve.

The Commissioner’s instructions from the Comptroller were to the effect that a party of twenty, including officers, was to be despatched to the Upper Yukon for duty there. Inspector Constantine, an officer of great determination and ability, who had been in the far north country the previous year, was selected to command, the other officers being Inspector Strickland and Assistant Surgeon Wills. All ranks were carefully selected for physique and fitness for the work. They left Seattle, Wash. by steamer, on the 5th of June, and arrived at their destination, Fort Cudahy, on the 24th July, some 4,800 miles, where, they lost no time in completing barracks. They got out all the timber some 60 miles up the river, ran it down, and conveyed it to the local saw mill, where they squared the timber to a convenient size; the slabs and boards thus obtained saving the necessity of purchasing very expensive lumber. The ground selected as the site had to be stripped of moss before building on it, which involved a great deal of hard work as this accumulation of northern vegetation was about two feet thick and had to be thrown into the river. The buildings were of logs, squared, each log being dropped on a layer of moss, which being thus compressed as the building went up, became quite air-tight, the roofs being slabs, moss and earth.

Great progress was reported as being made by the Indians during the year 1895. Although in some districts their crops were a failure, the means of earning money placed the industrious ones above want, even when there had been little hunting. With the exception of the Bloods, Peigans, Sarcees and Blackfeet (and even these were then acquiring cattle) all reserves in the territories had large bands of excellent cattle, the quality of which would compare more than favourably with those of their white neighbours. All the beef required in these bands for the sick and destitute, etc., had been purchased direct from the Indians themselves, and particularly in the north, a considerable number of steers had been sold to drovers, many of them for English markets.

During the year, on two occasions, Indians fired at the police when attempting their arrest. In one case, “Night Gun,” a Blood, who had been followed for several days by Corporal Carter, fired once, and attempted to fire a second time, rather than be arrested for horse stealing, and later in the year, “Almighty Voice,” a Cree, deliberately shot dead Sergeant Colebrook near Kinistino, while attempting his arrest for cattle killing and breaking jail. These were the only two occasions on which Indians fired at the police at close quarters, but while attempting to arrest “Scraping High,” a Blackfoot, for the murder of Mr. Skynner, ration issuer, to the reserve, the Indian fired frequently at both police and Indians before he was shot by a constable. It appears that this Indian had a child sick in the school conducted by the Rev. Mr. Tims, on the reserve, and on the child dying, after being taken home, he became more or less crazy, and after threatening several officials, finally shot Mr. Skynner, with whom he had some difficulty about obtaining beef for his sick child.

July 13, 1896, the Hon. Sir Charles Tupper’s government (formed May 1st, the same year) having been defeated at the polls, the Honourable Wilfrid Laurier formed his first cabinet, as President of the Council, taking under his personal charge the administration of the Mounted Police Department, which he still retains. Sir Wilfrid Laurier has always shown the same personal interest in and keen regard for the welfare of the North-West Mounted Police as were manifested by Sir John A. Macdonald, and the result has been most beneficial for the force as a whole and for the officers and men individually.

During 1896 the force began to feel the crippling effects of the recent reduction in the establishment. At the end of the year there were 750 men on the pay roll, but 70 of these were Indians, half-breeds and white men who had been taken on as “specials”.

The reduction in numerical strength alone did not altogether represent the total reduced efficiency of the force, for in his report for the year the Commissioner wrote:—“The Force, generally, is not as well drilled as formerly, and while every opportunity has been taken, the police and other duties have been so arduous that it was impossible to find time to drill, and in many cases the detachments have only had arm drill and target practice, as we had no men available to relieve them while they came to headquarters. This has had a bad effect, and I have no hesitation in reporting that a lowering of our standard from a disciplinary point is imminent, and is impossible to avert, unless the men are well drilled, as continual detachment work is very trying to the best men.”

Inspector Constantine and his little garrison of 20 men were reported to be doing good work in the Yukon. Some miners, in a camp of about 300, about eighty miles from the North-West Mounted Police post, undertook to run the settlement according to the miners’ code, and when remonstrated with, declined to alter their proceedings. But immediately on the arrival of Inspector Strickland and ten Constables, they desisted from their high handed actions, and afterwards behaved remarkably well.

On the 14th July, 1896, Interpreter Jerry Potts, died of consumption after 22 years of faithful service. He had joined the force at Fort Benton, in 1874, and guided the late Colonel Macleod’s command from the Sweet Grass Hills to where the first police post in the North-West was established, old Fort Macleod. From that time, for many years, there were few trips or expeditions that were not guided over the vast western plains by Jerry Potts, who, as a guide, had no equal in the North-West or Montana. Whether in the heat of summer or in the depth of winter, with him as guide all concerned were perfectly safe and quite certain that they would arrive safely at their destination. His influence with the Indians was such that his presence on many occasions prevented bloodshed, and he could always be depended upon in cases of difficulty, danger, or emergency.

The force also lost this year a splendid non-commissioned officer in Reg. No. 857, Sergeant Wilde, who was shot dead in effecting the arrest of an Indian murderer named “Charcoal”. Sergeant Wilde was in every respect one of the finest men who ever served in the force, brave to a degree, and most useful in every capacity. The citizens of Pincher Creek section, where he had been stationed for several years, have erected a monument to his memory. Although in the prime of life, Sergeant Wilde had served seven years in the Royal Irish Dragoon Guards, three years in the 2nd Life Guards, and 14 years in the North-West Mounted Police.

With characteristic doggedness the Mounted Police kept on the trail of Sergeant Wilde’s murderer until he was hunted down, and after a fair trial, “Charcoal” paid the penalty of his crime with his life, in the presence of the chief of his tribe, in the precincts of Fort Macleod, March 16, 1897.

1897 will always be memorable throughout the British Empire as “Jubilee Year,” famous for the celebration of the sixtieth anniversary of the accession of Victoria the Good to the throne of Britain. In London, the Capital of the Empire, the main pageant—a magnificently regal affair—partook altogether of an Imperial character. It was a tremendous tribute rendered to the person of a dearly beloved sovereign by the peoples of a proud, world-wide Empire whose unification, prosperity and Imperial pride had been largely the product of her beneficent reign. All of the widely scattered countries of the world which together form that wonderful fabric which we know as the British Empire—the greatest empire the world has ever seen—were represented in the splendid pageants in London, by their leading statesmen and by representative detachments of their armed force, and, in fitting recognition of the distinguished services rendered by the force in extending and upholding the authority of the British law in the north-western quarter of North America, it was decided to send a representative detachment of the North-West Mounted Police to London for the occasion, along with a strong contingent picked from the active Militia. The detachment consisted of one Superintendent, one Inspector, thirty non-commissioned officers and men and 27 horses. Superintendent Perry and Inspector Belcher were the officers selected, and the force and the Dominion had every reason to be proud of the detachment, their physique, appearance, discipline and drill being very generally admired, and they being considered by prominent officers quite equal to the best troops present. The horses, which suffered greatly on the passage over, were in very good condition on the day of the great procession. They were afterwards presented to the Imperial Government.

All the horses sent over were bred in the west and, with one exception, ranged the prairie until four years old.

Shortly before the embarkation of this party for England occurred the final stirring act of the “Almighty Voice” tragedy.

Mention has been already made of the escape, late in the autumn of 1895, of a Cree Indian named “Almighty Voice” from the custody of the Mounted Police at Duck Lake. He was pursued and tracked for three days by Sergeant Colebrook, who had arrested him in the first place for cattle killing. On the morning of the fourth day the Sergeant and a half-breed scout named Dumont came upon him suddenly, he being accompanied by a 13-year old squaw with whom he had eloped, and, rather than be captured, he deliberately shot Sergeant Colebrook dead.

The death of Colebrook was as clearly a case of self-sacrifice on the altar of stern, manly duty as any recorded in the pages of history. A bold bearing, amounting even to rashness, was, and is, always shown by the Mounted Police in their dealings with the Indians. The very rashness of their daring in the execution of duty has brought them, as if by miraculous intervention, safely out of many and many a tight hole. There was no such intervention in poor Colebrook’s case, and he paid the penalty.

Colebrook and the scout, riding hard on a hot trail, heard a gun shot nearby, and proceeded in the direction from which the shot came. A short distance brought the sergeant and his companion face to face with the outlaw, who had just shot a prairie chicken. “Almighty Voice” making some threats, Colebrook instructed his companion to tell the Cree that they had come to arrest him and that he must return at once to Duck Lake.

Without hesitation came the Cree’s reply:—“Tell him if he advances I will kill him.”

At once the half-breed brought his carbine to his shoulder and covered the Indian, but Colebrook promptly ordered him to desist. Their duty was to arrest the Indian, not to kill him. “Tell him to lay down his rifle,” commanded the sergeant, as, without as much as undoing the holster of his revolver, he rode deliberately forward, right upon the muzzle of the Cree’s aimed rifle. No Mounted Policeman had ever yet desisted from the execution of his duty at the bidding of an armed Indian or any other man, and Colebrook had no intention of breaking that splendid tradition of the force. Really bad Indian as he was, “Almighty Voice” hesitated about taking the life of so chivalrous a man, and again warned him against advancing. But warning or no warning, life or death, the sergeant’s duty was to advance, and a man does not serve long enough in the Mounted Police to win the three-barred chevron without acquiring a sense of duty fairly idolatrous in its intensity. It was not one of the days of miraculous interventions, the Indian pulled his trigger, and the bullet, true to its mark, pierced the Sergeant’s heart.

On poor Colebrook falling dead off his horse, the half-breed, who was of course not a member of the force, went off for assistance, and although Colebrook’s comrades, disregarding sleepless nights and inclement weather, thoroughly patrolled the country for several weeks, it was impossible to recapture the Indian. The affair happened at a very bad season, as the Indians on the various reserves in the vicinity had just scattered out for their autumn hunt over a very large extent of broken country, and as all were more or less related to the murderer, it was very difficult to locate him. Two detachments, thoroughly outfitted for the winter, were placed out on either side of the hunting grounds; and throughout the length and breadth of the great North-West, the red-coated comrades of Sergeant Colebrook, rode and drove and watched, in their untiring efforts to capture the murderer. Officers, non-commissioned officers and men were determined that they would not be baulked, but weeks lengthened into months, and still “Almighty Voice” retained his liberty. But the hunt was not abandoned. Not only had the law been flagrantly outraged, but the prestige of the force was at stake. Throughout the whole year 1896 frequent patrols were kept moving all over the country in which “Almighty Voice” was supposed to be in hiding, but although every effort was made to get information of the fugitive, nothing was heard of him, and neither Indians or half-breeds appeared to know anything about him. But still the work of scouring the country in all directions was never for one moment relaxed.

At length, May 27, 1897, word reached the Prince Albert Barracks, over the wire, that “Almighty Voice” had shot and wounded a half-breed named Napoleon Venne, while trying to recover a stolen horse. The bugler of “F” Division was soon sounding “boots and saddle,” and in an incredibly short time a small detachment under Inspector Allen was on the trail for the Minnichinas Hills, seventeen miles from Duck Lake, where “Almighty Voice” had been located. All that evening and all the night the wiry troop horses were urged forward, time, even for the despatch of a hasty “snack” of supper, being begrudged. Early in the morning, from a little hill, three Indians were observed by the keen eyes of the police scampering into a small bluff. Clearly here was their quarry, and with some comrades. The detachment was hastily disposed to prevent escape from the bluff, and Allen proceeded towards the clump of poplars to reconnoitre, only to be dropped from his horse by a bullet through his right shoulder. As he lay in the long grass, still half-stunned by the shock of his wound, “Almighty Voice”, kneeling at the edge of the bluff and covering him with his rifle, commanded him to throw him his cartridge belt. “If you don’t,” he added in Cree, “I will kill you”. “Never” was the officer’s prompt reply, for he realized that the Indian dare not rush out in the open to possess himself of the coveted ammunition. At that very moment, the watching policemen sighted “Almighty Voice” and opened fire on him, with such effect that he hurriedly sought cover in the foliage of the bluff. Friendly arms soon bore the wounded officer and Sergeant Raven, who had also been wounded, to safety, and an attempt was made to fire the bluff, but unsuccessfully. It was felt that there was no use risking life unnecessarily, but the outlaw and the desperadoes with him, who tauntingly kept up a chorus of “coyottes”, had to be captured, or killed. It was “Blood for Blood” now, for the slaying of Colebrook and the morning’s events warranted the shooting of “Almighty Voice” and those leagued with him. After some desultory fighting, Corporal Hockin with a few constables and a couple of civilians, who had been attracted to the spot, made a gallant attempt to rush the bluff, with disastrous results, Corporal Hockin, Constable Kerr, and one of the civilians, Mr. Grundy, postmaster of Duck Lake, being killed. A party to recover the bodies was at once organized but only that of Hockin was taken back, the others being covered by the outlaws from a pit they had excavated in the ground. Shortly after this unfortunate rush Superintendent Gagnon arrived from Prince Albert with a small re-inforcement and a seven-pounder gun. A few rounds from the gun were fired at the estimated site of the rifle pit, after which Gagnon disposed his force so as to effectively prevent the escape of the Indians. During the night, which was very dark and cold, considerable desultory firing took place, the Indians firing out of the bluff and the sentries returning the fire.

Early on the morning of the 29th, a party of two officers, 24 non-commissioned officers and men, 13 horses and one 9-pounder field gun left Regina by special train for the scene of operations. Assistant Commissioner McIlree commanded, the other officer being Inspector Macdonell. Duck Lake, now a railroad station, but which seemed so far away in 1885, was reached at 4.50 p.m. and the scene of action at 10 p.m.

“Almighty Voice” was still defiant, and about midnight called out in Cree: “Brothers, we’ve had a good fight to-day. We’ve worked hard and are hungry. You’ve plenty of grub; send us in some. To-morrow we’ll finish the fight”.

When morning broke, there were many spectators, including numerous half-breeds and Indians. Among the latter was the old mother of “Almighty Voice”, who intoned a weird death song, recounting her son’s deeds and predicting that he would die like an Indian brave, killing many more of the police before he fell. But he didn’t.

Early in the morning the men surrounding the bluff at close range were withdrawn and a wider circle of mounted men established. Then the two guns systematically shelled the bluff, and the Assistant Commissioner led a rush through it. “Almighty Voice” and one of his companions “Little Salteaux” had been killed by shell splinters in their rifle pit, the third Indian, “Doubling,” having met death from a rifle bullet through his brain.

And so, after many days, Sergeant Colebrook’s death had been avenged and the supremacy of the law in the North-West once more asserted. And probably serious trouble with the Indians was averted by the termination of the incident, for the trouble with “Almighty Voice” was much talked over among all the Indians, treaty and non-treaty. The result was not apparent in any overt act on the part of the Indians, but had the swaggering outlaw remained much longer at liberty, it would undoubtedly have unsettled all the Indians in the country.

Meantime the rush to the Yukon had attained such proportions that the force there was gradually augmented, and at the end of 1897 consisted of eight officers and eighty-eight men, including dog drivers, all of whom were under the direct command of the Administrator of the district, the responsibility of the Commissioner ending as soon as the officers and men drafted from the force in the North-West landed at Skagway. The best men were invariably selected for this duty, and great care was taken in seeing that all were carefully examined by the doctors before starting. In addition to their possessing physical strength and endurance, it was required that they should have good characters and be good travellers and handy men.

At the date mentioned there were only 670 of all ranks on the pay roll of the force altogether, including ninety specials employed as dog drivers, cooks, artisans, etc.

Besides the service in the Yukon there were parties out this year on duty in the hitherto unknown regions north of the Saskatchewan, and in view of the immediate necessity for police in the Peace River and Athabasca countries, the Commissioner requested an increase of strength of 100 men, which was acceded to.

The far northern service of the force had come to be so important and was so rapidly extended that the supply of dog teams became a matter of anxiety and negotiation, and in his report for the year 1897, after referring as usual to the supply of horse flesh for the force, the Commissioner wrote:—

“Great difficulty was experienced in getting suitable dogs for the Yukon and northern patrols, and to enable us to get 130 good dogs we had to buy some 15 inferior ones. Seventy-eight dogs have already gone to Skagway, about 35 will follow at once, and the remainder are being used on the northern patrols. Inspector Moodie purchased 33 dogs at Lesser Slave Lake (said to be very good ones) for his trip to Pelly Banks”.

The following year the department purchased 150 team dogs in Labrador, for use in the Yukon service and the northern patrols.

The extent and importance of the duties of the Mounted Police in the Yukon increased so rapidly that at the end of 1898 there were 2 superintendents, 8 inspectors, 2 assistant surgeons, and 254 non-commissioned officers and men doing duty in that district. The officers were as follows:—

Superintendent S. B. Steele, in command; Superintendent Z. T. Wood, commanding Tagish district; Inspector Primose at Bennett; Inspector Starnes at Dawson, acting quarter-master and paymaster; Inspector Harper at Dawson, sheriff; Inspector Scarth, at Dawson; Inspector Strickland at Tagish; Inspector Jarvis at Tagish; Inspector Belcher at Dawson, in charge of the Town Station; Inspector Cartwright at White Pass Post; Assistant Surgeon Fraser at the Dalton Trail Post; Assistant Surgeon Thompson, at Dawson.

“I have had their cordial support and they are hardworking, capable and highly respected throughout the country. Superintendent Wood, was, on 1st of July, 1898, promoted to his present rank, and given command of the Tagish district, which is very important”.

Superintendent Steele was in command of the Macleod district, North-West Territories, until 30th January, 1898. On that date he received a telegram from the Commissioner, directing him to leave by the first train to Vancouver for Yukon duty, written instructions to be received at that place from the Honourable the Minister of the Interior. He left Macleod on the 30th January and arrived at Vancouver about 1 p.m. on the 31st. On his arrival he received a mail from Victoria by Superintendent Perry, which contained his instructions from the Minister.

He arrived at Skagway on the 14th February, and found that Inspector Wood, who was in charge of the office of the Commissioner of the Yukon at that place, had left for Little Salmon River, to place accounts before the Commissioner for certification.

Supt. Perry, who was in the Yukon on temporary duty, had left on the 10th for Bennett, via the White Pass, had sent Inspector Belcher and party to the Chilcoot summit by Dyea to establish and take command of a customs’ post at that place. Superintendent Perry returned to Skagway on the 16th from Bennett by the Chilcoot and Dyea, and informed Supt. Steele that the posts on the White and Chilcoot Passes had been established. Inspector Strickland in charge of the White, and Inspector Belcher of the Chilcoot, had been provisioned for six months.

At this time there were many thousands of people living at a place called “Sheep Camp” some distance from the summit, in United States Territory. Most were engaged in packing their supplies to the summit, all were apparently anxious to get through. Chiefly owing to the fact that neither law nor order prevailed in that section, murder, robbery and petty theft were of common occurrence, the “shell game” could be seen at every turn of the trail, operations being pushed with the utmost vigour, so as not to lose the golden opportunity which they would be unable to find to take advantage of on the other side of the line, in British Territory.

Many important events took place in the Yukon during the year. The officers in charge of the summits displayed great ability, using great firmness and tact, and were loyally supported by the non-commissioned officers and constables under their command, who, under circumstances of the most trying character, displayed the greatest fortitude and endurance, amidst the terrific snow storms which raged round their respective camps.

Large numbers of people were packing and hauling their supplies over the passes at this time, the rush of the Yukon being at its height, and the police office at Skagway, maintained in the United States town for the purpose of assisting in forwarding supplies through to Canadian territory, and to afford information to prospectors and others passing that way, was besieged at all hours of the day and night by people seeking information.

The town of Skagway at this time, and for some months later, was little better than a hell upon earth. The desperado commonly called “Soapy Smith” and a numerous gang of ruffians ran the town. Murder and robbery were of daily occurrence, hundreds came there with plenty of money, and the next morning had not sufficient to buy a meal, having been robbed or cheated out of their money. Men were seen frequently exchanging shots in the streets. On one occasion, half a dozen in the vicinity and around the North-West Mounted Police offices, were firing upon one another, bullets passing through the buildings. There was a United States deputy marshall at Skagway at this time for the purpose of maintaining law and order, but no protection was expected from him.

In his first report from Dawson, Superintendent Steele wrote:—“Prior to my taking command at Dawson, Superintendent Constantine was several years in charge of the North-West Mounted Police at Forty Mile and here. The work done and the reputation of the force gained during that time must be considered most satisfactory to him particularly and to the force in general.

“Inspector Starnes, who is now performing the duties of quarter-master and paymaster, commanded the district from the time Superintendent Constantine left, until my arrival in September.

“The great rush to this place through the passes, filling the town and vicinity with large numbers of men of many nationalities, many difficult matters had to be settled, disputes adjusted, law and order maintained. In my opinion the work was done well.”

Inspector Moodie, who left Edmonton in August, 1897, to reach the Yukon by the Pelly Banks, his instructions being to explore the Edmonton-Yukon route, arrived with his party at Selkirk on the 24th of October, 1898, after a great many hardships.

Consequent upon the discovery of gold in the Yukon district, the judicial district of Yukon was established by Governor General’s proclamation in 1897. The district was separated from the other provisional districts of the North-West, and constituted a separate territory by Act of the Canadian Parliament in 1898, being supplied with all the machinery required to enable their own local affairs, through a Commissioner and Council of six appointed by the Governor General in Council. In 1899, provision was made for the election of two representatives on the Council by the people.

In 1898, owing to the large number of prospectors endeavouring to reach the Yukon by the Mackenzie River, the northern patrol which started in December ‘97, went as far as Fort Simpson, carrying mail, and interviewing all the travellers en route. The consideration of the Government in sending this patrol was very much appreciated, as it enabled the prospectors, not only to receive long expected letters from their friends, but also afforded means, on the return trip of Inspector Routledge, of acquainting the friends of the men met on the trail of their progress and welfare.

While the patrol was in the vicinity of Fort Smith, two hunters were arrested and punished for killing wood buffalo, and the example made was the means of preserving these animals, as hunters were all thereby made aware of their being preserved.

A number of the parties, who started overland for the Yukon, quarrelled among themselves on arrival at Peace River, and by mutual consent, the police were requested to act as arbitrators, which they did, in all cases to the satisfaction of all parties, and this prevented bad blood, and possibly outrage.

On account of the increased establishment, 191 probationers were taken on the force during 1898, out of which number 138 were finally accepted as members of the Force.

At the end of the year there were 830 of all ranks on the strength, including the Yukon.

During 1898, large numbers of settlers took up land in comparatively unexploited districts. The new settlers were chiefly Galicians, although a number of Americans and repatriated Canadians also settled in the west. The Galicians located about Egg Lake, near Fort Saskatchewan, Fish Creek, near Rosthern, and South of Yorkton, all in good country. These settlers generally did well, considering the very small means some of them had on arrival.

Many of the best men, at this time, were being sent out to the Yukon and the northern patrols, and the standard of the force seemed to deteriorate for a time.

During several years, very little training beyond spring setting-up and recruit drill could be done, all ranks being so fully employed in police duties. But a good class of recruits offered, and at the end of 1899, Commissioner Herchmer reported that the standard of physique was much better. As to discipline, he reported that it, during the year, had been of a very high order, and the men could be trusted anywhere without supervision. The large number of men sent to the Yukon left the officers with many very young and inexperienced constables to police the country, but the Commissioner was proud to report that, although in many instances the men were far away from immediate control, the duties were well done and the prestige of the force fully maintained.

The annual winter patrol to the north in 1899, only went as far as Fort Resolution, returning by Peace River and Lesser Slave Lake.

Superintendent A. Bowen Perry assumed command of the North-West Mounted Police in Yukon Territory, on September 26, 1899, relieving Superintendent S. B. Steele, who vacated the command on that date. The following officers were serving in the Yukon Territory at the end of the year 1899:—

“H” Division, Tagish.—Superintendent Z. T. Wood, commanding division, Inspector D’Arcy Strickland, Inspector W. H. Routledge, Inspector A. M. Jarvis, Assistant Surgeon S. M. Fraser. Assistant Surgeon L. A. Paré, Assistant Surgeon J. Madore.

“B” Division, Dawson.—Supt. P. C. H. Primose, commanding division, Inspector C. Starnes, Inspector W. H. Scarth, Inspector P. I. Cartwright, Assistant Surgeon W. E. Thompson.—Total number of officers, 13.

Inspector Harper and Belcher returned from the Yukon to the North-West Territories for duty during the year.

The completion of the railway over the White Pass to Lake Bennett, the headquarters of navigation of the Yukon River, solved the problem of sure and speedy communication to the gold fields during the season of navigation. The earliest date on which a boat which had connected with ocean steamers from Sound ports ever arrived at Dawson from St. Michaels’, was the middle of July. During the season of 1899, boats arrived at Dawson from Lower La Barge, in the middle of May, and navigation of the upper river continued until the middle of October.

A conservative estimate of the population of the Yukon Territory, in 1899, placed it at 20,000. Nearly all were men, there being very few women and children in comparison. However, this was then changing rapidly, and many men were taking in their wives and families, finding that the social conditions and a climate though vigorous, still very healthy, were not inimical to their comfort and health.

At the request of the postmaster general, the duty of carrying the mail during the winter of 1898-99, was undertaken by the police, and a very satisfactory service was given. In performing this service, the men employed travelled 64,012 miles with dog teams. Superintendent Perry recommended that the sum of $9,601.80 be distributed among the men as extra pay for this service; the distribution to be made according to the number of miles travelled by each man.

The force in the Yukon at the end of 1899, was distributed at two division headquarter posts and thirty detachments, from the Stikine River to Forty Mile, a distance of 800 miles.

The record of the Mounted Police in the Yukon had, up to this date, been as remarkable as that of the force in the old North-West Territories. Lawlessness had been suppressed with a firm hand, and law and order established. Life and property were as safe in the Yukon as in the City of Ottawa.

Truly the usefulness of the Mounted Police to the Dominion of Canada had been abundantly demonstrated in a steadily widening theatre of operations between the date of the organization of the force, and the year 1900. And officers and men of the force were about to prove, by gallant service on the veldts and kopjes of South Africa, that they were capable and ready to perform as useful work for the Empire as they had, for a quarter of a century, been doing for that Empire’s premier colony over the prairies and mountains of Canada’s far west.

The transfer of the Commissionership from Lieut. Col. Lawrence W. Herchmer to Superintendent A. Bowen Perry, and the large contributions made by the force to the Canadian Contingents in South Africa combine to make the year 1900 a memorable one in the annals of the Royal North-West Mounted Police.

Superintendent Perry was promoted Commissioner vice Lieut.-Col. Herchmer retired, August 1st, and assumed the command on August 18.

The new Commissioner is a graduate of the Royal Military College, Kingston, ^[17] a member of the first-class, that graduating in 1880, in fact. After graduating from the R.M.C., and before being appointed to the N.W.M.P., the Commissioner served for several years with distinction in the Royal Engineers, he having won a commission in that corps upon graduation from the Royal Military College.

At the time Commissioner Perry assumed command, affairs within the Mounted Police were in a decidedly unsettled state owing to the then recent heavy drafts therefrom of officers, men and horses for service with the Canadian Contingents for South Africa.

The first contingent despatched by Canada to South Africa, which sailed from Quebec, October 30, 1899, at the special request of the British Government consisted wholly of infantry, and thereto the North-West Mounted Police made no contributions of officers or men directly, although several former non-commissioned officers and constables of the force enlisted.

The units to which the N.W.M.P. contributed directly were the 2nd Battalion Canadian Mounted Rifles, which sailed from Halifax for Cape Town on the “Pomeranian,” January 27, 1900; Lord Strathcona’s Corps, which embarked at Halifax on the SS. “Monterey,” March 16, 1900; Canadian contingent to the South African Constabulary, sailed during the spring of 1901; the 3rd, 4th, 5th and 6th “Regiments” of Canadian Mounted Rifles (generally known as the Third Contingent) which sailed from Canada in May, 1902, and returned in July the same year, hostilities having in the meantime been brought to a conclusion.

The N.W.M.P. had the honor of supplying for the Boer war, no less than 18 officers, and 160 non-commissioned officers and men, distributed as follows:—2nd Canadian Mounted Rifles, 11 officers and 134 men; Strathcona Horse, 7 officers and 26 men. A considerable number of ex-officers and men were in both corps. All of the chief non-commissioned officers of both units were active or former members of the force, and in fact the influence of the Mounted Police was so dominant in both corps that they may almost be regarded as the special contributions of the force to the armies carrying on the fight for Empire in South Africa.

Officers and men, upon being allowed to accept service in the various units, were granted leave of absence from the Mounted Police, the time serving in South Africa being counted as service with the force.

For the “Third Contingent” five officers and men were granted twelve months leave for the purpose of joining it and the following commissions were granted to members of the force, who, with one exception, had already served in South Africa:—Insp. Moodie, Captain; Insp. Demers, Lieutenant; Sergt.-Maj. Richards, Lieutenant; Sergt.-Maj. Church, Adjutant; Sergt. Hynes, was appointed Regtl. Sergeant-Major.

There were a great number of volunteers, and had the Government thought it wise to organize a battalion of N.W.M. Police, the Commissioner did not doubt but that the force could have been easily increased to 1,000 men by ex-members rejoining for the campaign.

The recruiting in the Territories for the last contingent was done by the commanding officers of the different posts.

The force contributed to the South African Constabulary four officers and thirty-eight N.C.O’s. and constables. Supt. Steele, C.B., M.V.O., was appointed a Colonel in the S.A.C. and was allowed twelve months leave in order to take up the appointment. Inspector Scarth was appointed captain in the S.A.C. and granted six months leave. Constables Ermatinger and French were given commissions as lieutenants. The N.C.O’s and constables transferring from the N.W.M.P. to the S.A. Constabulary were granted free discharge.

The total contribution to the South African war by the N.W.M.P. was 245 all ranks. No other permanent corps in the Empire was called upon to make such proportionate sacrifices, but as a corps, more’s the pity, it reaped no reward.

The Second Battalion of the Canadian Mounted Rifles, raised under authority of a Militia Order of December, 1899, was recruited under the special direction of the Commissioner of the North-West Mounted Police. As about one-third of the 750 men of the North-West Mounted Police were on special duty in the Yukon district, it was impossible to think of recruiting the whole battalion from the active list of the force, so the Commissioner was authorized to accept as many of the non-commissioned officers and constables as could be spared, and to fill up to the authorized establishment with ex-policemen and others when he and his recruiting officers considered qualified to serve in the battalion. Pay was fixed at the rates prevailing in the Mounted Police. All the posts of the North-West Mounted Police were constituted recruiting stations. The officers of the battalion, who were given rank in the Active Militia,[a] were as follows:—

[Footnote a: It will have been observed that, on account of the desire to maintain the distinction between the civil status of the N.W.M.P. and the military status of the Militia organization, the officers of the force have not been given military rank as colonels, majors, captains, etc., and the military titles held by many officers have been gained by them on military service previous to appointment to the Mounted Police, or conferred upon them while serving with the Active Militia or regular army. ]

Commanding Officer, Herchmer, Lieut.-Col. L. W. (Commissioner N.W.M.P.); “C” Squadron,—Commanding Squadron, Howe, Major J. (Superintendent N.W.M.P.); Captain, Macdonell, A.C. (Inspector N.W.M.P.); Lieutenants, 1st Troop: Moodie, J. D. (Inspector N.W.M.P.); 2nd Troop: Begin, J. V. (Inspector N.W.M.P.); 3rd Troop: Wroughton, T. A. (Inspector N.W.M.P.); 4th Troop: Inglis, W.M. (late Capt. Berkshire Regt.); “D” Squadron—Commanding Squadron, Sanders, Major G. E. (Superintendent N.W.M.P.); Graduate R.M.C.; Captain, Cuthbert, A. E. R. (Inspector N.W.M.P.); Lieutenants, 1st Troop: Davidson, H. J. A. (Inspector N.W.M.P.); 2nd Troop: Chalmers, T. W. (formerly Lieut. M.G.A., later Inspector N.W.M.P.), Graduate R.M.C.; 3rd Troop: Taylor, J. (Lieutenant Manitoba Dragoons); 4th Troop: Cosby, F. L. (Inspector N.W.M.P.); Machine Gun Section, Bliss, D. C. F. (Major Reserve of Officers); Howard, A. L. (Lieut. Unattached List); Adjutant, Baker, Capt. M. (Inspector N.W.M.P.); Quartermaster, Allan, Capt. J. B. (Inspector N.W.M.P.); Medical Officer, Devine, J. A. (Surgeon-Lieut. 90th Battalion); Transport Officer, Eustace, Lieut. R. W. B.; Veterinary Officer, Riddell, Vet.-Lieut. R.

It will be observed that with very few exceptions all the officers were active or retired officers of the North-West Mounted Police.

For a time, at the front, the battalion chanced to serve under Major-General Hutton, who had been some years previously communicated with, with the object of securing his services as Commissioner of the N.W.M.P.

Here is a sample incident which gives some sort of an idea of the service performed by the 2nd Battalion of the Canadian Mounted Rifles and which also shows that, the officers and men of the Mounted Police displayed in South Africa the same cool courage and devotion which have crowded the annals of the service of the force on the North-West prairies with so much that is honorable and glorious:—

November 1st, 1900, a column, under General Smith Dorion, moved south from Belfast toward the Komati River. Sixty men of the 2nd C.M.R., the second day of the march formed the advanced guard under Major Sanders. The guide took a wrong direction, and when they came in touch with the enemy the main column had branched off to the right and was nearly two miles away. Expecting early assistance, the small force, although in a most critical and dangerous position, held its ground under severe rifle fire. After some time, orders were received from the G.O.C., who had received news of the situation, for a retirement. The small party in the extreme advance was commanded by Lieutenant Chalmers, and he skillfully fell back upon his supports, the retirement subsequently being steadily carried out by successive groups. Meantime, the whole party was being subjected to a galling rifle fire. Corporal Schell’s horse was killed, and the animal falling on his rider, seriously injured him, whereupon Sergeant Tryon dismounted and helped the injured man on to the back of his own mount, continuing himself on foot. Noticing this, Major Sanders rode to the assistance of Tryon, and was in the act of taking him up in front of him, when the saddle turned, and both were thrown. Major Sanders, partially stunned by the fall, was making for cover when stricken to the ground by a bullet. Lieutenant Chalmers immediately proceeded to the assistance of his superior officer, and being unable to remove him, was riding to the firing line for assistance when shot through the body, dying a few minutes later.

On September 5, a detachment of 125 men of the Second Battalion which was guarding the railway between Pan and Wonderfontein, east of Middleburg, was attacked by a force of Boers with two field pieces and one pom-pom. Colonel Mahon was sent to their assistance, but before he arrived the Canadians had beaten the Boers off after a sharp fight in which Major Sanders, Lieutenant Moodie and two men were wounded and six men captured. Lord Roberts characterized this exploit as “a very creditable performance.”

January 13, 1900, the Secretary of State for War, accepted the offer made by Lord Strathcona and Mount Royal, two days previously, to equip and land at Cape Town, at his own expense, 500 rough riders from the Canadian North-West as a special service corps of mounted rifles. The Dominion Government undertook the work of organizing and equipping this regiment, and on February 1st, authority for the enlistment was granted. The force was enrolled at twenty-three points between Winnipeg and Victoria. Any man experienced in horsemanship and rifle shooting was eligible, but the preference was given to former members of the North-West Mounted Police and the mounted permanent corps of Militia. Pay of officers and men was again fixed at the rates prevailing in the North-West Mounted Police. The command was given to Superintendent Steele, and eight of the other most important commissions were given to officers of the force. The complete list of officers of Strathcona’s Horse, who were commissioned as officers of the British Army, was as follows:—

Lieutenant-Colonel, Steele, Lieut.-Col. S. B., (N.W.M.P.); Second in Command, Belcher, Major R. (N.W.M P.); Majors, Snyder, A. E., (N.W.M.P.); Jarvis. A. M., (N.W.M.P.); Laurie, R. C., (Graduate R.M.C.); Captains, Howard, D. M., (N.W.M.P.); Cameron, G. W. (Major 5th Royal Scots); Cartwright, F. L., (N.W.M.P.); Lieutenants, Magee, R. H. B., Graduate R.M.C.; Harper. F., (N.W.M.P.); Benyon, J. A., (Captain Royal Canadian Artillery); Mackie, E. F., (Captain 90th Winnipeg Rifles); Fall, P., (2nd Lieut. Manitoba Dragoons); White-Fraser, M. H., (Ex-Inspector N.W.M.P.); Ketchen, H. D. B., (N.W.M.P.); Macdonald, J. F., (Captain 37th Haldimand Rifles); Leckie, J. E., (Graduate R.M.C.); Courtney, R. M., (Captain 1st P.W.R.F., Graduate R.M.C.); Pooley. T. E., (Captain 5th Reg’t., C.A.); Christie. A. E.; Strange. A. W.; Laidlaw, G. E., (Graduate R.M.C.); Kirkpatrick, G. H., (Graduate R.M.C.); Tobin. S. H., (Graduate R.M.C.); Quartermaster, Parker, W.; Transport Officer, Snider, I. B., (2nd Lieut. Manitoba Dragoons); Medical Officer, Keenan, C. B., (Royal Victoria Hospital, Montreal); Veterinary Officer, Stevenson, G. P.

The rank and file numbered 512 and were recruited over a territory of over 1,000,000 square miles in extent. Some men had actually to travel 600 miles on the ice of the Yukon River to enlist, and others came for the purpose from the Peace River district.

Strathcona’s Horse was the last body of Canadian troops, which was under fire, to leave Africa. Under General Buller they took part in the brilliant campaign in the north of and beyond Natal, taking part in the capture of Amerspoort, Ermele, Carolina, Machadadorp, Lydenburg, Spitz Hop, and Pilgrim’s Rest. Returning to Machadadorp on October 7th, they received instructions to turn their horses over to the Imperial cavalry and entrain for Pretoria. It was supposed to be the intention to send them home then, but on October 20th, they were rehorsed at Pretoria and sent to assist in the movement destined to open the railway to Potchefstroom. In these operations they greatly distinguished themselves, particularly while acting as advance guard November 10. The Strathconas afterwards joined the force under General Knox in his strenuous pursuit of DeWet.

Several retired members of the force served throughout the campaign in South Africa with distinction in other than the distinctively Canadian corps, notably Constable Charles Ross, who had distinguished himself as chief scout under Superintendent Herchmer during the operations of the Battleford Column in the Rebellion of 1885. Ross enrolled in an irregular troop and was given a lieutenancy in Roberts’ Horse, securing promotion and being eventually accorded an independent command of a Corps of Scouts.

The campaign brought to the Mounted Police, through its officers and men serving in the several contingents in South Africa, numerous distinguished honours, including even the prize coveted by all British soldiers, the reward “For Valor,” the Victoria Cross.

The Cross was won at Wolvesprint, July 5, 1900, by Sergeant A. H. Richardson of “C” Division, Battleford, serving in Strathcona’s Horse. Sergeant Richardson’s act of valor consisted in gallantly riding back, under a very heavy fire, to within 300 yards of the enemy’s position, to the rescue of a comrade who had been twice wounded, and whose horse had been shot.

The following honours were also gained by members of the Mounted Police while on service in South Africa:—

To be a Companion of the Order of the Bath—Supt. S. B. Steele, Lt.-Col. Commanding Lord Strathcona’s Horse.

To be Companions of the Order of St. Michael and St. George—Inspector R. Belcher, Major 2nd in Command, Lord Strathcona’s Horse; Inspector A. M. Jarvis, Major, Lord Strathcona’s Horse.

To be Companions of the Distinguished Service Order—Superintendent G. E. Sanders, Major, 2nd in Command, Canadian Mounted Rifles; Inspector A. C. Macdonell, Captain Canadian Mounted Rifles; Inspector F. L. Cartwright, Captain Lord Strathcona’s Corps.

To be a member of the Victorian Order (4th Class)—Superintendent S. B. Steele, Lt.-Col., Commanding Lord Strathcona’s Corps.

Awarded the Distinguished Conduct Medal—Reg. No. 995. Sergt. J. Hynes, Regt. Sergt.-Major, Lord Strathcona’s Horse; Reg. No. 895 Sergt. Major Richards, Sqd. Sergt.-Major, Lord Strathcona’s Horse; Reg. No. 3263 Constable A. S. Waite, private, Canadian Mounted Rifles.

Lieut.-Col. L. W. Herchmer, was granted the rank of Honorary Colonel on the retired list of the Active Militia from May 17, 1901, Superintendents G. G. Sanders and A. C. Macdonall, the rank of Lieutenant Colonels, and Superintendent J. Howe and Inspectors Cuthbert and Moodie, Majors. Several of the junior officers received promotion in the Militia, superior to the rank at which they joined the contingents. The N.W.M.P. officers in Strathcona’s Horse all received honorary rank in the British Army.

The following members of the force were rewarded for their services in South Africa by being granted commissions in the British Army and the Colonial Forces:—

And the Mounted Police, for the glory gained in the campaign, paid the usual toll, the death roll of the campaign being as follows:—

Commissioner Perry took over the command of the Mounted Police from Assistant Commissioner McIlree, who had been in command after the departure of Lieut.-Col. L. W. Herchmer and the 2nd C.M.R. for South Africa, on August 18, 1900.

As soon as practicable he inspected the posts at Calgary, Fort Saskatchewan, Macleod, Lethbridge, Maple Creek and Prince Albert, in order to obtain touch of the force in the Territories, from which he had been absent for some time on duty in the Yukon Territory. He, naturally, found the divisions short-handed and somewhat disorganized owing to the number of officers, non-commissioned officers and men, who had been permitted to proceed on active service in South Africa. A large percentage of each division consisted of recruits from whom the same work could not be expected as from trained and experienced men. He, however, found all ranks anxious to do the best under the circumstances and proud to have their corps represented on the South African veldt.

The condition of the horses was not satisfactory, and for the same reason, 155 picked animals had been sold to the Militia Department for South African service. This loss, out of a total strength of 568, could not but cripple the force somewhat. The new Commissioner found a considerable percentage of horses were unfit for further service, and they were cast and sold as fast as suitable remounts could be purchased.

About 84 special constables were carried on the strength of the force in the Territories as interpreters, scouts, artisans, teamsters, &c., and were not trained, therefore weakening the effective strength of the force.

On November, 30, 1900, the strength was:—North-West Territories, 24 officers, 79 non-com. officers, 417 constables, 418 horses; Yukon Territory, 10 officers, 37 non-commissioned officers, 207 constables, 34 horses; South Africa, 17 officers, 43 non-com. officers, 102 constables. It was estimated that on the return of the contingents in South Africa and the discharge of all special constables, the strength would stand, on February 1 at 850.

Regina.—Moosomin, Estevan, Saltcoats, Wood Mountain, Moosejaw, Oxbow, Qu’Appelle, Wolsely, Whitewood, Kutawa, Fort Pelly, Yorktown, North Portal, Town Station, Willow Bunch, Nut Lake, Emerson.—18.

Maple Creek.—Farewell, Ten Mile, Medicine Lodge, Medicine Hat, Town Station, Swift Current, East Ebb.—7.

Macleod.—Pincher Creek, Big Bend, Kootenay, Stand Off, St. Mary’s Kipp, Leavings, Mosquito Creek, Porcupine, Piegan, Town Patrol, Lees Creek, Herd Camp.—13.

Calgary.—Red Deer, Gleichen, High River, Olds, Banff, Canmore, Millarville, Rosebud, Morley, Innisfail, Sarcee Reserve, Okotoks.—12.

Edmonton District, (Fort Saskatchewan is the headquarters.)—Edmonton, St. Albert, Wetaskiwin, Lacombe, Peace River Landing, Lesser Slave Lake, Fort Chippewyan.—7.

Lethbridge.—Coutts, Milk River Ridge, St. Mary’s, Writing on Stone, Pendant d’Oreille.—5.

Three detachments had been temporarily established in Manitoba for the winter to protect Crown timber. From Roseau River in south-east Manitoba to Fort Chippewyan, in the far north, 2,000 miles apart, the men of the force were to be found.

In his annual report for 1900, Commissioner Perry remarked:—“The great countries of the Peace, Athabascka and Mackenzie rivers are constantly requiring more men. An officer is about leaving Fort Saskatchewan to take command of that portion of the territory. The operations of the American whalers at the mouth of the Mackenzie will ere long require a detachment to control their improper dealings with the Indians, and to protect the revenue.”

It was perhaps a happy co-incidence that in 1900, while so many officers and men of the force were upholding the authority of the Empire in South Africa, a great injustice, sustained by members of the force for many years, was righted. Contrary to the practice in dealing with the militia corps, the officers and men of the N.W.M.P., who served through the North-West Rebellion of 1885, but did not happen to be under fire, did not receive the medal awarded by Her Majesty’s Government for the campaign, and it was not until 1900 that this invidious distinction was wiped out.

His Excellency, the Governor General, accompanied by Her Excellency the Countess of Minto, their family and suite, made an extended official visit through the Territories lasting over three weeks during 1900, and visited Lethbridge, Macleod, Calgary, Edmonton, Regina, Prince Albert, Duck Lake, Batoche and Fort Qu’Appelle.

Escorts, orderlies and transport were furnished at the different points, His Excellency expressing himself pleased with the arrangements.

An escort of one officer and 24 men proceeded from Regina to Prince Albert to take the party over land from that place to Qu’Appelle. The weather was wretched just before starting, and the trip was abandoned by Her Excellency and family. His Excellency, accompanied by a small staff and the escort, left Batoche one Sunday and reached Fort Qu’Appelle on Saturday night, having travelled 200 miles. It snowed and rained alternately, rendering the trails very bad, and increasing tremendously the work of the horses.

On arrival at Qu’Appelle, His Excellency thanked his escort, and October 10, directed the following Order to be published:—

“His Excellency, the Governor General, wishes to express his great satisfaction with the escort supplied to him from the Depot Division. The escort accompanied him through a very trying march, during which His Excellency was impressed by their smartness and efficiency, and he also wishes to thank all ranks for the trouble they took to secure his comfort.”

On His Excellency’s return to Ottawa, he forwarded, through the Commissioner, a gold pin to each member of his escort, who keenly appreciated the high honor conferred on them.

The following transfers of officers from the force serving in the Yukon took place during 1900:—

Supt. A. B. Perry to depot, Insp. D. A. E. Strickland to depot, Insp. F. L. Cartwright to depot for service in South Africa, Insp. A. M. Jarvis to depot for service in South Africa.

Superintendent Z. T. Wood took over command of the North-West Police, Yukon Territory, on April 18, relieving Supt. A. B. Perry, who vacated the command on that date.

At the end of the year the officers serving in the Yukon under Supt. Wood were:—

“H” Division—Supt. D. C. H. Primose, commanding division, Insp. J. A. McGibbon, attached from depot, Asst. Surg. L. A. Paré, Asst. Surg. A. M. Fraser, Dalton Trail.

“B” Division—Insp. C. Starnes, commanding division, Insp. W. H. Routledge, Insp. W. H. Scrath, Insp. A. E. C. McDonell, Asst. Surg. W. E. Thompson, on leave, Asst. Surg. G. Madore, Selkirk, Act. Asst. Surg. W. H. Hurdman.

The census of the Yukon Territory was taken by the police in April, 1900, and a school census was taken in the month of August. The order for the first, coming as it did at the season of the year when travelling was most difficult, was carried out in a most satisfactory manner. On account of the people being scattered over the country, it meant considerable travelling.

The total population of the district, including Indians, at the time of census taking, was 16,463. Whites, 16,107; Indians, 356. The school census, taken in the Dawson district only, totalled 175 children. Two constables at Dalton House travelled 600 miles to take the census of a few Indians.

The strength of the force in the Yukon territory on November 30, 1900, was two hundred and fifty-four, distributed at the two headquarters of divisions and 29 detachments.

The event of chief importance to the force in 1901 was the visit to the North-West Territories, in connection with their round-the-world trip, of Their Royal Highnesses the Duke and Duchess of Cornwall and York.

The Royal party arrived at Regina on September 27, at noon. A captain’s escort, strength 33, commanded by Supt. Morris, with Inspector Demers as subaltern, escorted Their Royal Highness to Government House. Eleven carriages were provided for the Royal party. A guard of 14 N.C.O’s and men was stationed at Government House. In addition to these there were two staff officers and four staff orderlies. Insp. Cuthbert was detailed as orderly officer to H.R.H. and Sergt.-Major Church as orderly N.C.O., and accompanied Their Royal Highnesses while in the Territories.

The strength at Regina was 73, all ranks, and 60 horses. “C” and “F” Divisions furnished the escort. The Royal train left Regina at 3 p.m. on the 27th, and arrived at Calgary at 10.30 on the 28th. After the reception by the corporation officials at Calgary, H.R.H. rode to Victoria Park, accompanied by his staff, in full uniform. The Police supplied the horses and saddlery. The Duchess of Cornwall and York, accompanied by Her Excellency the Countess of Minto, drove, escorted by a travelling escort of 14 from “A” Division, under Inspector Baker. Ten carriages were provided for the suite.

At Calgary a provisional battalion had been mobilized composed of troops from Depot “E”, “D”, “K”, and “G” Divisions. It included 173 men mounted, and band, 15, dismounted. The battalion having been inspected by His Royal Highness, walked, trotted, galloped and ranked past by section, and then advanced in review order.

On the completion of the review, His Royal Highness was graciously pleased to express to Commissioner Perry how glad he was to have inspected a portion of the force, and his great satisfaction with the appearance of men and horses and their steadiness on parade.

On completion of the inspection, the decorations and medals for service in South Africa were presented. Insp. Belcher had the honour of receiving from His Royal Highness the insignia of the Companionship of the Order of St. Michael and St. George. A large proportion of those who received medals at Calgary were members of the force.

On completion of the presentations, the Duke, accompanied by his staff and escorted by a full Royal escort of 117, under Commissioner Perry’s command, rode to Shaganappi Point, where a big Indian camp were pitched, and where an interesting presentation of a number of Indian chiefs was made to His Royal Highness.

At 2 p.m. Their Royal Highnesses took luncheon with the officers of the force at the barracks, 60 covers being laid. After luncheon, the Royal Party proceeded with a travelling escort to the sports at Victoria Park, and thence to the train, which left Calgary about 4.30 p.m.

From the North-West the Royal party proceeded to British Columbia, and, on account of the absence of mounted military corps in the Pacific provinces, the N.W.M.P. were required to furnish an escort. This included 68 of all ranks and 65 horses, under the Commissioner’s command, with Supt. Sanders, D.S.O., as squadron commander. It left Calgary by special train at 6 p.m. the 28th, and, arriving at Vancouver on the 30th, a travelling escort was furnished for a drive by Their Royal Highnesses around the city. At 5 p.m. the horses were embarked on the steamer “Charmer” and at 9.30 the boat left for Victoria, arriving there at 5 a.m. on October 1.

The full strength of the force attended on Their Royal Highness from the outer wharf to the Legislative Buildings and thence to Esquimalt. From Esquimalt a travelling escort under the command of Inspector Macdonell, D.S.O. escorted the Royal Party to the Exhibition Grounds and thence to Mount Baker Hotel to the Empress of India, on which they embarked for Vancouver.

The following letter was received by Commissioner Perry from Sir Arthur Bigge, Private Secretary to H.R.H.:—

On November the 30th, the strength was:—North-West Territories, 37 officers, 103 non-com. officers, 353 constables, 467 horses; Yukon Territory, 15 officers, 43 non-comm. officers, 44 horses, 220 dogs; South Africa, 2 officers. Eight new detachments had been established, the strength had been increased in the Athabaska district and an officer stationed at Lesser Slave Lake, in command.

In the following terms, in his annual report at the end of the year, Commissioner Perry drew attention to the increased duties devolving upon the force, and to the need of increasing the strength:—

“There has been a large influx of very desirable settlers, and land has risen very rapidly in value consequent upon the current of immigration which has set steadily this way.

“The rapid increase of population has caused an expansion of our duties which, with our fixed strength, we find great difficulty in meeting.

“When the force was organized in 1873, with a strength of 300 men, the Territories were unsettled, and the control given over to lawless bands who preyed upon the Indians, with whom no treaties had then been made.

“In 1885, complications with the half-breeds culminated in rebellion, which was successfully quelled. The strength of the force was then raised to 1,000 where it stood for about 10 years, when, owing to the peaceful state of the Territories, the settled condition of the Indians, and the rapid means of communication by railway into the different portions, it was gradually reduced to 750. In 1898, the gold discoveries in the Yukon, and the consequent rush of gold seekers caused the sudden increase of the force on duty in that territory to 250 men, thus reducing the strength in the North-West Territories to 500.

“A further decrease has now taken place by an addition to the Yukon strength, charged with the maintenance of order in the Yukon, but the services of the police have been required in the Athabaska District, a country of enormous extent with no facilities for travel, but where police work is ever on the increase.

“It may be thought that the settled portions of the Territories ought now to provide for their own police protection, or at any rate that the incorporated towns and villages should do so. Some of the larger towns have their own police forces, but the smaller towns seem desirous of retaining the N.W.M.P. constables, claiming that they obtain better service, but doubtless they are largely influenced by economical considerations.

“The population of the Territories has doubled in ten years, and the strength of the force has been reduced by one-half. Our detachments have increased from 49 to 79. Although we have only half of the strength of ten years ago, still we have the same number of division headquarter posts, carrying in their train the staff organization and maintenance of barracks as though the divisions were of their former strength. The distinguished services rendered to the Empire in the South African war, by members of the force, emphasize the fact that it has a very decided military value and that in future nothing ought to be done to impart its efficiency.”

In his annual report for the following year Superintendent Perry reverting to the same subject, wrote:—

“In my last annual report I called your attention to the largely increased demands on the force, and the difficulty I found in meeting them. This year these difficulties have been emphasized. The continued development of the country, the increase of population, the settlement of remote districts, many new towns that have sprung up, and the construction of new railways have greatly added to our work. In the train of the immigration has come a number of the criminal class, which though not large, will probably increase.

“The new settlers are principally from foreign countries, a great number being from the United States. The American settler is much impressed by the fair and impartial administration of justice. He finds a constabulary force such as he has not been accustomed to, but the advantages of which he is quick to acknowledge, and a country free from all lawlessness and enjoying freedom without license.

“The proposal of the Grand Trunk Railway to build through the Peace River country, is sure to attract to that district in the immediate future a lot of people seeking for the best locations. The police work is steadily increasing. We ought to increase our strength there, and establish a new police district, with headquarters for the present, at Fort Chipewyan. Two of the districts in the organized territories could be combined into one, thus releasing the staff for the new district in the north. The northern trade is steadily increasing. Detachments ought to be stationed on Mackenzie River.”

A Pension Bill providing for the pensions of officers of the North-West Mounted Police was passed during the session of 1902, the generous provisions of which were much appreciated. The officers, promoted from the ranks, profit largely by it, in that service in the ranks is reckoned as service for pension.

The strength in the Territories in 1903 was 490; 10 under that authorized, but 28 more than at the date of the previous annual report. The force was at the end of 1903 distributed from the international boundary to the Arctic ocean, and from Hudson Bay to the Alaska boundary. There were 8 divisions in the Territories, each with a headquarter post, and there were 84 detachments, with 182 officers and men constantly employed on detached duty.

It is instructive to compare this year’s (1903) record of crime with 1893, ten years previous. The estimated population at the latter date was 113,000, and total convictions 614. The estimated population in 1903 was 350,000, and the number of convictions 2,613.

On November 30, 1903, Supt. A. H. Griesbach, having completed thirty years’ honourable service, retired on pension. He was the first man to join the force on organization in 1873, and was shortly after promoted Regimental Sergeant-Major. His commission soon followed. Before joining the force, he had seen service with the 15th Hussars, with the Cape Mounted Rifles in South Africa, and with the 1st Ontario Rifles in the Red River Rebellion. He was given the rank of Major during the North-West rebellion. He had the honour of being appointed an extra A.D.C. to His Excellency the Governor General during Lord Aberdeen’s tenure of office. Superintendent Griesbach took with him on retirement the best wishes of all ranks.

In his annual report for 1903 Commissioner Perry referred as follows to the extension of the responsibilities and duties of the force under his command:—

“The increase of population this year has been greater than in any previous year in the history of the Territories. I think 350,000 a very conservative estimate of the present population. This rapid development has greatly increased the work of the force, and I have had difficulty in meeting fully the requirements. The rapid settlement of a new country always attracts a certain lawless and undesirable element, and it is evident, from the year’s crime reports, that the North-West Territories are not an exception. The new towns and extending settlements call for police patrols and supervision, and it is quite clear that the point will soon be reached, if it has not already been reached, when this force, with its fixed strength, cannot satisfactorily perform the duties expected by the people of the Territories.

“Our field of operations this year has been tremendously widened. A detachment of five men, under the command of Superintendent Moodie, was selected to accompany the Hudson’s Bay expedition in that far distant region.

“Another expedition was despatched in May to the Arctic Ocean, consisting of five men, under the command of Superintendent Constantine. This detachment reached Fort Macpherson, on the Pelly River, early in July. Superintendent Constantine having arranged for quarters, returned to Fort Saskatchewan, leaving Sergeant Fitzgerald in charge. This non-commissioned officer visited Herschell Island in August, and had the honour of establishing a detachment, the most northerly in the world, at this point.

“Herschell Island is in the Arctic ocean, 80 miles north-west of the mouth of the Mackenzie river. It has been for many years the winter quarters of the American whaling fleet, and has been the scene of considerable lawlessness and violence. The reports of Superintendent Constantine and Sergeant Fitzgerald will be found in the appendix. Superintendent Moodie has not been heard from.

“The establishment of these outposts is of far-reaching importance. They stand for law and good order, and show that, no matter what the cost, nor how remote the region, the laws of Canada will be enforced, and the native population protected.

“I venture again to call your attention to the valuable work of the force among the immigrants, who are largely foreign-born. It is of the utmost importance to the future of the country, that they should be started in the right way; that from the first they should be impressed with the fair, just and certain enforcement of the laws, and that they should be educated to their observance. In 1901, 30 per cent. of our population was foreign-born, and I think I am fairly stating the position now, in saying that the foreign-born equal those of British birth (using the term British in its widest sense).

“It is claimed, and rightly, that we are a law-abiding people, that no new country was ever settled up with such an entire absence of lawlessness. Why? Because of the policy of Canada in maintaining a powerful constabulary, which has for thirty years enforced the laws in an impartial manner.

“The North-West Mounted Police were the pioneers of settlement. They carried into these Territories the world-wide maxim, that where the British flag flies, peace and order prevail. I refer to this, because it has been stated that the time has now arrived when their services are no longer required. With this view I do not agree, but, on the contrary, I believe that their services were never so necessary. I have referred to the large immigration, but the country is so vast, that it scarcely makes an impression. There are huge stretches without a single habitation, and a boundary line of 800 miles, along which for 200 miles, not a settler is to be found.”

“The force is now distributed from the international boundary to the Arctic ocean, and from the Hudson’s Bay to the Alaska boundary.

“There are 8 divisions in the Territories, each with a headquarter post, and there are 84 detachments, with 182 officers and men constantly employed on detached duty. Of these, 55 are distributed among 21 detachments along the international boundary.”

For many years it had been a source of complaint on the part of the North-West ranchers, that United States cattle were allowed to graze in Canada without restriction, that the owners often deliberately drove their cattle to the boundary, so that they would drift into Canada, where grass and water were more plentiful; that United States round-ups came into Canada gathered and branded their young stock and turned them loose again, and that their ‘beef round-ups,’ in taking up their own fat stock, were not too particular. The complaints came from points all along the boundary, from Willow Bunch to Cardston, some 500 miles, but they were particularly loud and insistent from the ranchers on Milk River, who suffered most.

In 1903 the Customs Department took action, and notified United States cattle owners that the privileges which they had hitherto enjoyed, could not be continued. They were given until July 1 to gather and take out their cattle.

The effect of this action has been satisfactory. A special officer of the Customs Department was stationed at Coutts to look after this work. The police were instructed to strictly enforce the regulations. Their good work was acknowledged by the special Customs officer.

The police patrols seized several bands of ponies which were being run in by Indians without any regard to Customs or quarantine laws.

“E” Division, Calgary, during 1902-03 distinguished itself by the long pursuit and capture of the young Wyoming desperado Ernest Cashel. This criminal was arrested for forgery, and escaped from the chief of the Calgary City Police on October 14, 1902. The Mounted Police were then notified and commenced the pursuit. On October 22, Cashel stole a bay pony near Lacombe in his efforts to escape. After this, no word of him was received until November 19, when one D. A. Thomas, of Pleasant Valley, north of Red Deer river, reported the mysterious disappearance of his brother-in-law, J. R. Belt, from his ranch, 38 miles east of Lacombe. Constable McLeod, of “G” Division, investigated, and found that when Belt was last seen, about November 1, a young man calling himself Bert Elseworth was staying with him. The description of Elseworth proved him to be Cashel. Belt’s horse, his saddle, with name J. R. Belt on, shotgun, clothes, money, including a $50 gold certificate, were missing. As there were grave suspicions of Belt having been murdered by Cashel, Supt. Sanders put Constable Pennycuick on the case. A lookout was kept in every direction to prevent the fugitive going south, and every detachment warned. On January 17, 1903, Mr. Glen Healy, of Jumping Pond, lent a horse to a man answering Cashel’s description and giving the name of Elseworth; the horse was not returned. The Mounted Police next heard of the man near Morley, then at Kananaskis, where he stole a diamond ring, and abandoned his horse. The search became now confined to the railway. Trainmen and others were warned, and constables sent along the line. In spite of this, Cashel managed one evening to steal the clothes of the trainmen from a caboose at Canmore. Finally, on January 24, Cashel was arrested by Constable Blyth, at Anthracite. On him was found a pair of brown corduroy trousers similar to those in the possession of J. R. Belt, and the diamond ring stolen at Kananaskis. The police found that Cashel had been living with the half-breeds near Calgary for some time, and that he had arrived there early in November, shortly after he was seen at Belt’s. Constable Pennycuick visited the breeds and got clothing and other articles Cashel had left there, amongst them was the balance of the corduroy suit owned by J. R. Belt. He also got evidence of a $50 bill the prisoner had. As the body of Belt could not be produced or accounted for, the prisoner was charged simply with stealing a horse from Glen Healy and a diamond ring from the section foreman at Kananaskis. Meantime Constable Pennycuick and others commenced to trace the movements of the accused from the time he had left Belt’s to the date of his arrival at the half-breed camp.

On May 14, 1903, Ernest Cashel was sentenced by the Chief Justice to three year’s imprisonment in Stony Mountain Penitentiary.

When the ice went out of the river in the spring, careful search was made for Belt’s body in the Red Deer and Constables Rogers and Pennycuick searched the stream in a canoe for several hundred miles, but without success. Supt. Sanders offered a reward of $50 as well. Constable Pennycuick traced Cashel from Belt’s place with Belt’s clothes, horse, saddle and $50 gold certificate to a point near Calgary. The chain of evidence connecting Cashel with the disappearance of Belt was complete with the exception of sure information as to where Belt was. On July 20, John Watson a farmer living some 25 or 30 miles down the Red Deer river from Belt’s place, discovered, while hunting for cattle, the body of a man floating in the river. He secured it and told the police. The coroner was notified and an inquest held. The body, although much decomposed, was fully identified as that of J. R. Belt, mainly by a deformed toe on the left foot, and an iron clamp which the deceased wore on the heel of his left boot. A bullet hole was found in the left breast, and at the end of the hole near the shoulder blade a ·44 bullet of the same calibre as the revolver and rifle carried by Cashel.

An information was now laid against Ernest Cashel for murder. The jury brought in a verdict of ‘guilty’ and the prisoner was immediately sentenced to be hanged on December 15, at Calgary.

Unfortunately, through a combination of circumstances, Cashel, having been supplied with two revolvers by a brother permitted to visit him in his cell under judicial authority, effected his escape December 10, five days before the date fixed for his execution. It is the proud boast of the force that within its far-reaching jurisdiction no man has ever been lynched, nor has a known murderer or other criminal ever found safety, and it may be well supposed that great efforts were made to recapture Cashel.

The pursuit was commenced at once, but the Mounted Police were handicapped by the weather, the night being particularly dark and snowing hard. Every available man was turned out, mounted patrols covered all the roads, and a thorough search was made of the neighbourhood. Constable Goulter, one of the mounted patrols, shortly after the escape, arrested Cashel’s brother on the street; he was evidently expecting to meet his brother and had a parcel of footwear, obviously for the fugitive’s use, and a pocketful of revolver cartridges. Supt. Sanders commanding at Calgary notified the Commissioner by wire, also all police divisions and detachments south, east and west. Next day, not having picked up any trace, and being satisfied that the trains were being too carefully watched for him to have got away by that means, Supt. Sanders decided there was nothing to be done but to send parties out and warn the whole country.

On December 12, Commissioner Perry arrived from Regina, accompanied by Inspector Knight, and assumed charge of the operations. Superintendents Primrose and Begin were ordered to place patrols to the south, extending from the mountains and along the Little Bow. Reinforcements were ordered from Regina to Macleod; ten N.C.O.’s and men from Regina, six from Maple Creek and one from Edmonton were ordered to Calgary. A reward of $1,000 was offered for the capture or information leading to the capture of the fugitive. On December 13, the police had reports of a man answering the description of Cashel being seen at Cochrane, 20 miles west, and on the Elbow river south of there. Inspector Worsley and party left for the former and Inspector Knight and party for the latter. Inspector Knight found that Constable Spurr with an Indian tracker, whom Sanders started out on the 11th from Morley, had been on the tracks of a man in the snow, and had tracked him to a ranche, where the description given left no doubt it was Cashel. Spurr followed him up and found he was making for Calgary. He actually went to a house that Cashel was in, but the old woman and her son who lived there, denied the presence of any stranger. The son was afterwards sentenced to three month’s imprisonment for assisting Cashel on this occasion. Inspector Knight searched all houses in that vicinity during the night, and found a pony had been stolen from one place. Next morning the police found this pony near Calgary, and foot-marks leading from the place where it was found into the town. Later the police found that Cashel had stopped during the night at a rancher’s named Rigby, six miles west of Calgary, Rigby and all his family being away. Whilst there he changed the clothes he had escaped in and selected a new outfit from Mr. Rigby’s wardrobe. A note was left with the old clothes and easily recognized as Cashel’s handwriting, which read, ‘Ernest Cashel, $1,000, return in six months.’ On the 15th, the police heard of a man answering the description at the place of a man called Thomas Armstrong six miles east of Calgary. Cashel had left there in the morning and walked along the track east. Inspector Knight and party scoured the whole district night and day, and police from Gleichen with Indian scouts worked west along the railway, but without success. During the 16th, 17th and 18th, the country north, south and east of Armstrong’s was continually patrolled and the police had apparently reliable information at the same time of the fugitive being at six other points. On the evening of the 18th it would appear Cashel was in the outskirts of the town and was seen by a citizen who reported it too late to be of service. At 4 a.m. of December 18 Supt. Sanders took a party and searched the half-breed camps and wooded coulees west of Calgary. In Macleod and Lethbridge districts to the south much the same work had been going on, and numerous alleged Cashels were being run-down and found to be innocent parties. Commissioner Perry left for Regina on the night of the 23rd. The usual crop of rumors kept coming in each day and the patrols through the outlying districts were kept up without intermission and without anything much transpiring, except that the police were pretty certain from a citizen’s report that Cashel had been again in the outskirts of the town on December 20. This condition of affairs continued to the end of December, and the police were still fairly convinced the man was in hiding and receiving assistance from sympathizers.

Owing to persistent reports from Montana of Cashel being seen there, Sergeant Hetherington was detailed to go to the States and work in conjunction with the United States authorities, who were keenly on the alert. Indications were strong yet, however, that he was in the country to the east of Calgary, and although the police had covered every point as far as the number of men and horses would permit, they watched the district around Langdon and Shepard closely. Supt. Sanders also got the local papers not to mention the affair at all, for he knew from former experience of this criminal, that he had a great love of notoriety and would risk anything to obtain it. On January 11, Mr. Crossar, a rancher, four miles east of Calgary, reported that at 10.30 p.m., of January 9, a man had come into his brother’s house with a revolver in his hand and asked for a horse, he then said: ‘I guess you know who I am. I am Cashel. I am not after a horse, but I am desperate and must have money. I have plenty of friends but still I want money.’ Cossar gave him all he had, $12, then Cashel asked for his bank book and asked for the newspapers; after reading these he wrote a letter and spoke of men whom he had heard had helped the police and said he would get even with them. He left the house at 12.30 and threatened Cossar with the vengeance of his mythical friends should he (Cossar) inform. The same night he must have visited Armstrong’s house (the place he slept in on December 14), because next day Armstrong on his return home found the place had been ransacked. As a result of this information several constables in plain clothes were placed in the capacity of hired men at different farms in the neighbourhood. That Cashel had some fixed point from which he made excursions at night appeared certain, and Supt. Sanders suspected he visited many farms and extorted money without it being reported. As he was on foot, it was not likely he walked more than ten miles away from his hiding place during the night, so that should the police obtain one or two more points where he had visited it would be possible to define a certain area of country within which he could be found. Another point was supplied on January 21, when Mr. S. Wigmore, who lives near Shepard, reported Cashel had been at his place on the night of the 19th and behaved in much the same way as he had at Cossar’s. Not getting any more clues, Supt. Sanders marked off an area on the map, based on the visits Cashel had made in the Shepard district, and decided that if a thorough search were made of the country embraced therein in one day success would be met with. It required about forty mounted men to do this and Supt. Sanders had not got them unless he drew in all his detachments and received men from other posts. This would take too long and was not safe. He consequently wired the Commissioner on the 22nd January asking if he objected to his using volunteers; doing this on the strength of several offers from the Canadian Mounted Rifles, Mr. Wooley-Dod, a rancher, and others, to lend a hand. On January 23, Superintendent Sanders received a reply authorizing him to do so, and telling him to swear his volunteers in as special constables. Accordingly he arranged with Mr. Wooley-Dod, Mr. Heald and Major Barwis to get 20 volunteers together, and be at the barracks, mounted and ready to start, at 8 a.m. the following day, Sunday, January 24. Every one turned up on time, and with the police, numbered 40 all told. These Supt. Sanders divided up into five parties under Major Barwis, Inspector Knight, Inspector Duffus, Sergeant-Major Belcher and himself. Each party consisted of police and citizens equally divided. The leader of each detachment was given a certain district, comprising so many townships, within which he was to search every building, cellar, root-house and haystack. The Superintendent also ordered that should they discover the fugitive, and by burning the house or stack where he was found, prevent loss of life, they were not to hesitate in doing so. At 11.30 a portion of Inspector Duffus’ party consisting of Constables Rogers, Peters, Biggs, Stark, and Mr. McConnell, while searching Mr. Pitman’s ranch, at a point just on the edge of the district being scoured, six miles from Calgary, came across Cashel in the cellar. Constable Biggs found him, and was fired at by Cashel out of the darkness; Biggs returned the shot and ran up the steps, being fired at again. Constable Rogers, the senior constable, ordered the men to come out of the house and surround it; he then sent word to Inspector Duffus, who was searching another place nearby with the balance of the party. Inspector Duffus, after speaking to Cashel and advising him to surrender, without success, decided to set fire to the building, which was a mere shack. This was done. When the smoke began to enter the cellar Cashel agreed to come out, and was immediately arrested. Efforts were then made to put out the fire, but it had gained too much headway. Everything went to show that Cashel had been living in a haystack alongside of the house for some time; a cow robe and spring mattress were found in a large hole burrowed under the stack, together with several indications of its occupancy for a lengthy period. The two men living at the ranch were afterwards arrested, and one of them, Brown, received six months’ imprisonment.

Thus ended perhaps one of the most arduous pursuits after a criminal in the annals of the force. Each man felt keenly the circumstances surrounding the escape, and no one spared himself in any way. Night and day, with very little rest, they stuck to their work without a murmur.

During the pursuit the date of the execution was put off from time to time by the Chief Justice, and on the day after his capture the prisoner was brought before His Lordship and finally sentenced to be hanged on February 2. Cashel was hanged in the guard room yard on that date, and confessed his guilt to the Rev. Mr. Kerby just previous to leaving his cell for the scaffold.

Again, in his annual report for 1904, Commissioner drew attention to the increased responsibilities of the police due to the rapid settlement and development of the country, writing as follows:—

“The Royal North-West Mounted Police has gained a reputation, both at home and abroad, as an effective organization, which has materially forwarded the progress of the Territories. It is to-day dealing with all classes of men—the lawless element on the border, the cowboys and Indians on the plains, the coal miners in the mountains, the gold miners in the Yukon, and the American whalers and the Esquimaux in Hudson Bay and the far distant Arctic Sea. It is an asset of Canada, and the time has not arrived in the development of the country when it can be written off.

“No case of crime is too remote to be investigated. There have been many instances during the past year. The following are worthy of being brought to your notice.

‘A half-breed arrived here from Fond-du-Lac, on Lake Athabasca, and reported that an Indian, Paul Izo Azie, living at Black Lake, near Fond-du-Lac, had deserted his adopted children in the bush some time during last September.

‘The particulars of the case are: This Indian Paul Izo Azie, was camped on an island in Black Lake, where he intended fishing and hunting during the fall and winter. One day he sighted four or five canoes, with a number of men on board, coming towards his camp. He fired two shots in the air, as is customary amongst Indians as a sign of friendliness. They did not reply or take any notice of his shooting, but paddled off in another direction, and landed on the main shore of the lake. This man being very superstitious, as most Indians are, concluded that these were bad people and intended killing him and all his family. He got very frightened, so he got his wife, sister and the two little children and himself into his canoe and paddled ashore, leaving his camping outfit and all his belongings behind him. When he landed on shore he started off on foot for Fond-du-Lac, followed by his wife and sister, leaving these two little children behind without food or protection, one a little boy and the other a little girl, aged two and three years respectively. It being an eight days’ trip, or about 130 or 140 miles from his camp to Fond-du-Lac, his sister, a young girl about fifteen years old, got fatigued after the first or second day’s travel. He left her behind on the road also, without food or protection. This poor girl wandered about the woods for several days in a dreadful state of starvation until she was picked up by some Indians that were camped in that direction. She told them her story, how her brother had deserted these two little children on the lake shore. Some of these Indians started back to search for the children. When they got there they found the camp just as the Indian had left it, nothing taken or stolen. They tracked the little children along the shore and where they went into the bush. They followed their tracks up into the woods and then fired two or three shots and then called out as loud as they could, but got no reply. Then they went on a little further, and there they found a little dress, all blood-stained and torn, and wolf tracks all around where the little girl had evidently been eaten by wolves. They could find no trace or sign of the other child anywhere. There is no doubt that the little boy has been devoured by wolves also.

‘These Indians, who found the little dress, and also this man’s sister, being the principal witnesses in the case, were not at Fond-du-Lac at the time Constable Pedley was out there, so he did not arrest this Paul Izo Azie, as he could not get the witnesses.

‘They will all be at Fond-du-Lac next summer for treaty payments. I will then go myself and arrest this Indian and get the witnesses and all necessary evidence on the case and take them out for trial.’

“Black Lake is about 250 miles east of Fort Chipewyan. The accused was arrested at Fond-du-Lac on June 28, and committed for trial at Edmonton by Inspector West. He was escorted there by Sergeant Field, accompanied by the witnesses. On July 25 he was tried at Edmonton by Mr. Justice Scott, convicted and sentenced to two years’ imprisonment at Stony Mountain Penitentiary.

“In carrying out this duty, Sergt. Field travelled with his prisoner, by boat 667 miles, by trail 90 miles and by train 1,031 miles, a total distance of 1,788 miles.”

In his report, Commissioner Perry drew attention to the heroic work of Corporal D. B. Smith, stationed at Norway House, Lake Winnipeg. A severe epidemic of diphtheria and scarlet fever occurred there in the previous November. Corporal Smith was untiring in his efforts to aid the unfortunate people. He supplied them with food, disinfected their houses, helped care for their sick and buried the dead. He was promoted to the rank of sergeant in recognition of his services.

For some years back the constantly increasing consumption of extracts, essences and patent medicines in the unorganized territories had shown that these liquors were not being used for legitimate purposes, but were being traded and sold to the Indians and half-breeds for use as intoxicants. As an instance of the extent to which the trade had reached, a trader’s stock was examined by the police at Lesser Slave Lake and they found 107 dozen 2 oz. bottles of ginger, peppermint, &c., equal to about 16 gallons. This trade was demoralizing the native population, and, on the facts being brought to the notice of the Prime Minister, he directed that the sections of the North-West Territories Act dealing with the use of intoxicants in those portions of the Territories where the liquor license ordinance was not in force, were to be rigidly enforced.

The Commissioner issued orders in accordance with these instructions on February 22, 1904. The reports from the detachments in 1904 stated that the prevention of the importation and sale of extracts and essences had been most beneficial, and that drunkenness among the Indians and half-breeds had greatly decreased.

The strength in the Territories on November 30, 1904, was 39 officers, 475 non-commissioned officers and constables and 459 horses.

There were 9 divisions, each with a headquarters post and 93 permanent outposts. There should have been more outposts, but the Commissioner was unable to establish them. An increase of the strength by 100 men was authorized on July 1, but the Commissioner at the end of the year had not yet been able to recruit them. He did not anticipate being able to do so satisfactorily until a substantial increase was made in the pay.

The force required sober, intelligent, active young men of good character, and such men were in great demand in the country. To obtain them the rate of pay would have to be raised so as to be in reasonable proportion to what was paid in civil life.

Their Excellencies the Governor General and Lady Minto paid a farewell visit to the Territories in September, 1904. Ceremonial escorts were furnished at Calgary and Regina and an escort of 1 officer, 25 non-commissioned officers and men and 42 horses accompanied His Excellency on his ride from Edmonton to Saskatoon. Saddle horses were supplied for His Excellency, and party, also camp equipment and transport. The force also established a permanent camp for Her Excellency and party at Qu’Appelle Lakes and furnished saddle horses, carriages and heavy transport.

His Excellency was pleased to express his approval in the following letter to the Comptroller from the Military Secretary:—

The event of the year, however, in the annals of the Mounted Police was His Majesty’s personal recognition of the splendid services rendered for so many years to the Dominion and the Empire, by the force, by conferring upon it the title of Royal. The first intimation of this honour was conveyed by an announcement in the Canada Gazette of June 24, 1904, reading as follows:

“His Majesty the King has been graciously pleased to confer the title of ‘Royal’ upon the North-West Mounted Police.”

The authority for this announcement was the following communication from the Colonial Office.:—

Referring to the conferring of this honour upon the force, in his report for the year, Commissioner Perry wrote:—

“The force is deeply sensible of the high honour which has been conferred upon it, and I trust it will continue by loyalty, integrity and devotion to duty, to merit the great distinction which His Majesty has been so graciously pleased to bestow upon it.”

The undermentioned officers were serving in the Yukon Territory at the end of 1904:—Commanding, Asst. Commsr. Z. P. Wood.

‛H’ Division—Superintendent A. E. Snyder, Commanding Division.—Inspectors, F. J. A. Demers, F. P. Horrigan, A. E. C. McDonell, P. W. Pennefather, Surgeon L. A. Paré, Asst.-Surgeon, S. M. Fraser.

‛B’ Division—Superintendent A. R. Cuthbert, Commanding Division—Inspectors, W. H. Routledge, T. A. Wroughton, J. Taylor, R. Y. Douglas, R. E. Tucker, Asst.-Surgeons, W. E. Thompson, G. Madore.

The general state of affairs in the Yukon Territory at the same date was reported in a most satisfactory and, on the whole, prosperous condition, and from a police point of view left but little to be desired. Like all mining camps, the Yukon had attracted to its environments a large number of the criminal class, but, notwithstanding their presence, crime had been confined to the smaller and more trivial offences.

As a matter of fact, the criminal element, the individuals of which were nearly all known to the police, were subjected to so close a surveillance that few opportunities were allowed them to stray from the paths of virtue and rectitude, and they were perforce obliged to confine themselves to avocations strictly honest or seek pastures new. The great majority of them found their enforced probity too irksome and left the territory for its and their own good.

Attention was called several times during the year to the great expense involved in keeping a force of 300 men in the Yukon, and a claim had been made that one-third of that number would be sufficient to police the Territory.

Assistant Commissioner Wood, in his annual report speaking of this claim, wrote:—“I quite agree with this provided we could confine ourselves to the preservation of law and order as we are primarily intended to do. The fact of the matter is, however, that we are acting more or less for every department of the government and performing work, such as mail carriers, &c., which is quite foreign to a police force proper; in fact although we are, as I have stated, getting rid of some of our extraneous work, we are still called upon to perform some duties which other officials and civilians refuse to undertake because they are not remunerative enough; for instance, acting as postmasters. Appointments as such were offered to officials and civilians throughout the Territory, who, however, invariably refused because of the fact of there being either no emolument in connection with the work or if there were, on account of its smallness. Many of the offices are still filled by members of the force.”

During the municipal elections in Dawson in January, 1904, one of the questions before the public was whether they should not have their own city police instead of availing themselves of the services of the force. A staff-sergeant and 11 men were on the town detachment and received the aggregate sum of $350 per month, the main expenses of their maintenance falling on the Federal government. It was held by some of the applicants for office that one or two men would be sufficient to police the city, but it was found that the public generally were in favour of the retention of the R.N.W.M. Police for, as in previous years, the candidates for mayor and council who advocated keeping the force in charge of the city easily defeated those who were opposed to them.

Among other duties the R.N.W.M.P. in the Yukon discharges is that of regulating the time. In his annual report for this year (1904) discussing armament, Asst.-Commissioner Wood wrote:—“The Maxim and Maxim-Nordenfeldt guns are also in a serviceable condition. With regard to guns of heavier calibre, we possess one 7-pdr. brass muzzle-loading gun at Dawson. The firing of the gun at noon is an important matter, as in all mining disputes, such as the staking of claims, &c., and in fact in all legal matters in which official time is required, the courts in Dawson have held that the standard time in the Territory, and more particularly that portion embracing Dawson, and the creeks in the vicinity of and contiguous thereto, is the time of and at the 135th meridian of longitude, as announced by the noon-day gun. Should this old 7-pdr. burst, as the other did some three years ago, we would be left without any means of regulating Dawson time-pieces. For this and other reasons I would recommend that we be supplied with two of the latest pattern 12-pdrs. They are also required for saluting purposes and to enable the men to obtain some knowledge of gun-drill.

In addition to his other duties the Assistant Commissioner was, and still is, acting as Inspecting Officer of the Dawson Rifle Company, the only Militia Corps in the Yukon, and represents the Officer Commanding Military District No. 11 in matters appertaining to that body and to the Dawson unit of the Dominion Rifle Association.

It will be recalled how, in the earlier days of the Mounted Police occupation of the Yukon, the officers were often hard put to it to secure the necessary dog teams. This difficulty has been overcome by breeding dogs for the service. Asst.-Commissioner Wood reports:—

“We are now fairly well supplied with dogs of a size and strength suitable to our needs; nearly all have been bred at the various detachments, and I hope in future to have a sufficient number raised to replace those destroyed on account of old age, &c., and to meet any special demands that may be made for extra patrols.”

Four events stand out prominently in the history of the R.N.W.M.P. for the year 1905—the acceptance by the Earl of Minto of the appointment of Honorary Commissioner of the force, the visit of Their Excellencies Lord and Lady Grey to the North-West, the establishment and inauguration of the new Provinces of Alberta and Saskatchewan, embracing practically all the territory comprised within the original sphere of operations of the R.N.W.M.P., and the long demanded and necessary increase of pay.

The appointment of an Honorary Commissioner was in line with a practice long followed in the British Army but only of late years introduced into Canada. The acceptance of the honor by the Earl of Minto, now Viceroy of India, was notified by the following communication:—

Their Excellencies the Governor General and Lady Grey visited the new provinces in September. Escorts were furnished at Edmonton, Macleod, Cardston, Lethbridge and Regina.

A permanent camp was established at Qu’Appelle lakes for their use, and orderlies, horses and transport supplied.

The Provinces of Alberta and Saskatchewan began their career as autonomous provinces with imposing celebrations at Edmonton and Regina, the temporary capitals, with which were attended by Their Excellencies the Governor General and Lady Grey, the Prime Minister, the Right Honourable Sir Wilfrid Laurier, and other eminent public men. Thanks to so many years of constant and loyal work by the Royal North-West Mounted Police, the new provinces—foster children of the force they may be almost considered—began their career as such with the same respect for and observance of law and order as prevails in the oldest provinces of the Dominion, and this notwithstanding the great influx of population, particularly during recent years, drawn from many foreign countries. As a fitting recognition of the pre-eminent services of the R.N.W.M.P. in fostering and protecting the new country in its pioneer days, the force was given a conspicuous part in the inauguration ceremonies.

By instructions from Sir Wilfrid Laurier a portion of the force, consisting of 15 officers, 189 non-commissioned officers and constables, 200 horses and 4 guns, attended at both Edmonton and Regina.

This force had the honour of being reviewed by His Excellency the Governor General, accompanied by Sir Wilfrid. The men composing the force were drawn from all parts of the Territories, and were together for four days only before the review. The assembling of this strength at Edmonton, the transfer to Regina, a distance of 700 miles, and the distribution to their respective posts, was carried out without any delay or accident. The conduct of all ranks was excellent, and all vied in a desire to do credit to the force to which they belonged.

The increase of pay to all ranks was voted by Parliament during the session of 1905, on resolutions introduced by the Right Hon. Sir Wilfrid Laurier. In presenting the measure the Prime Minister explained its object and scope as follows:—

“This resolution was introduced in consequence of the representations which have been made to the government on the floor of this House on both sides, from time to time, advising that the pay of the North-West Mounted Police should be increased. This matter has been under consideration, and I think we are meeting the public demand and the exigencies of the case in providing for the salaries now set forth in this resolution. The increases are as follows:—

“We have four staff-sergeants to whom we give $2 a day. Other staff-sergeants receive $1.50 a day, and we propose to give them $1.75 a day, an increase of 25 cents a day. Non-commissioned officers receive $1 a day, and we propose to give them $1.25 a day. Constables receive 75 cents a day, and we propose to give them $1 a day. Special constables and scouts we have no right to pay for particularly, but we have paid them from 75 cents to $1.25 a day. We propose to give them $1.50 a day. Buglers under 18 years of age receive 40 cents a day and we propose to give them 50 cents a day. Working artisans receive 50 cents a day, and we propose to give them 75 cents a day. It is calculated that this will increase the pay of the force by $50,000.”

The strength on November 30, 1905, was 54 officers, 650 N.C. officers and constables, 109 interpreters, guides, scouts, artisans and special constables, total, 813, and 606 horses.

The strength in the provinces of Alberta and Saskatchewan and the North-West Territories was 38 officers, 478 N.C. officers and constables, 69 interpreters, &c., total, 585, and 513 horses.

The strength in the Yukon Territory was 16 officers, 172 N.C. officers and constables, 40 interpreters, &c., total, 228, and 93 horses.

In the North-West Territories and new provinces there were ten divisions, each with a headquarters post, and 104 permanent outposts, an increase of 1 headquarters post and 11 outposts as compared with the previous year.

The strength was only 15 under that authorized. No special effort had been made to recruit. There had been many applications to engage, and not more than one in three had been accepted.

The work of the year 1905 was very heavy and varied. The increase of population and the extending settlements added greatly to the ordinary duties, and further demands were made this year in opening up the Peace River Yukon trail, a difficult task. In his annual report, the Commissioner brought to notice several cases he qualified as strenuous duties well performed.

Corpl. Mapley, of ‘B’ Division, with a party of police left Dawson with dog teams on December 27, 1904 for Fort McPherson, on the Peel river, 500 miles distant, carrying despatches to that distant outpost. The route taken was practically unknown, across mountain ranges. The party arrived back on March 9, having made a successful journey without a mishap, and having travelled upwards of 1,000 miles.

On January 7, 1905, Inspector Genereux, of Prince Albert, returned from a patrol to the far north to inquire into a case of alleged murder. He was absent 132 days, and travelled 1,750 miles by canoe and dog train. As a coroner he held an inquest and established that the death was accidental. This trip was very expensive, but it is an illustration of the principle which has hitherto prevailed, that crime will be dealt with no matter how remote the place, how dangerous the journey, nor how great the cost. A marked instance of the administration of justice by the government of Canada through the Mounted Police has been the free expenditure of money in bringing criminals to justice. The government has never tied the hands of the police by refusing to authorize any expenditure of money where there was a reasonable hope of success. Many cases have cost tens of thousands, and in one celebrated case upwards of one hundred thousand dollars was expended.

Another instance was the investigation made by Inspector McGinnis and Sergt. Egan into an alleged murder north of Cat lake in Keewatin some 200 miles north of the Canadian Pacific Railway, a point to which no white man had before penetrated. The accused was arrested.

Constable A. Pedley, stationed at Fort Chipewyan, was detailed to escort an unfortunate lunatic from that place to Fort Saskatchewan. He reports as follows:—

‘I left Chipewyan in charge of the lunatic on December 17, 1904, with the interpreter and two dog trains. After travelling for five days through slush and water up to our knees, we arrived at Fort McKay on December 22.’

‘Owing to the extreme cold, the prisoner’s feet were frost bitten. I did all I could to relieve him, and purchased some large moccasins to allow more wrappings for his feet. I travelled without accident until the 27th, reaching Big Weechume lake. Here I had to lay off a day to procure a guide, as there was no trail. I arrived at Lac La Biche on the 31st, and secured a team of horses to carry me to Fort Saskatchewan. I arrived on January 7, 1905, and handed over my prisoner. During the earlier part of the trip the prisoner was very weak and refused to eat, but during the latter part of the trip he developed a good appetite and got stronger.’

‘The unfortunate man was transferred to Calgary guard room. Assistant Surgeon Rouleau reports that it was a remarkable case. He was badly frozen about his feet, and the exposure to the cold had caused paralysis of the tongue for several days. Every care and attention was given him at the hospital (to which he was transferred), with the result that he was discharged on February 23 with the loss only of the first joint of a big toe. His mind and speech were as good as ever. His life was saved.’

Constable Pedley commenced his return trip to Fort Chipewyan. When he left Fort Saskatchewan he was apparently in good health, but at Lac La Biche he went violently insane as a result of the hardships of his trip, and his anxiety for the safety of his charge. He was brought back to Fort Saskatchewan and then transferred to Brandon Asylum. After spending six months there he recovered his mind and returned to headquarters. He was granted three months’ leave, and is now at duty as well as ever. In spite of all, he re-engaged for a further term of service.

One more instance of devotion to duty. Constable (now corporal) Conradi was on patrol, when a tremendous prairie fire was seen sweeping across the country. He asked the rancher, at whose house he was having dinner, if any settlers were in danger, and was told that a settler with ten children was in danger, but his place could not be reached. Conradi felt that he must try, and galloped off. Mr. Young, the settler, writing to Conradi’s commanding officer, said in part:—‘His (Conradi’s) pluck and endurance I cannot praise too highly; fighting till he was nearly suffocated, his hat burned off his head, hair singed, and vest on fire.’ ‘My wife and family owe their lives to Mr. Conradi, and I feel with them, we shall never be able to repay him for his brave conduct.’

On March 1 a new police district was created, to be known as ‘Athabasca,’ and a division, designated ‘N,’ organized for duty in that district, with temporary headquarters at Lesser Slave Lake. The members of ‘G’ Division stationed in Athabasca, were transferred to ‘N’ Division. Superintendent Constantine was appointed to the command. To this division was assigned the duty of opening up a pack trail from Fort St. John, B.C., to Teslin Lake, Yukon Territory, across the mountains of British Columbia. The estimated distance is 750 miles. A detachment of two officers, thirty non-commissioned officers and constables and sixty horses left Fort Saskatchewan on March 17 for this work. Owing to the breaking up of the winter roads, the journey was very trying, but they reached Peace River Crossing, 350 miles from Fort Saskatchewan, on April 9, without any serious mishap. Here they were delayed awaiting supplies, which had been contracted for, until May 21, when the party left for Fort St. John, 570 miles from Fort Saskatchewan, arriving there June 1.

Work was immediately commenced on the construction of winter quarters, and cutting hay. Work commenced on the trail on June 15, and was suspended on September 25, owing to heavy snow in the mountains. 94 miles of trail were completed.

Owing to the demoralization, by the liquor traffic, of the Indians living on the shores of Lake Winnipeg, it was decided in 1905 to establish a police patrol. Arrangements were made with the Department of Indian Affairs to share the expense of purchasing and maintaining a small steamer for this work. The Redwing was secured and placed in commission in June, and laid up on September 25, owing to the dangerous storms on the lakes in the autumn making navigation for such a small boat unsafe.

The effects of this patrol were most beneficial. Missionaries and Indian officials agree that they never saw such an absence of intoxication among the Indians.

It is worthy of remark that for some years the Mounted Police have been discharging duties afloat, so that besides acting as policemen, soldiers, inspectors, explorers, surveyors, teamsters, etc., etc., members of the force have been acting as marines and actually sailors. The force in the Yukon has in charge three launches, one at Cacross, the other two at White Horse, and a steamer the “Vidette.” This steamer was purchased in September, 1902, and has been in commission during the five months of navigation each year since.

The boat was purchased at auction for some $3,000, and has proved herself of valuable assistance. She carries a vast amount of freight to different points on the Yukon river, both from Dawson and White Horse, and, furthermore, carried supplies up the Hootalinqua, Stewart and Takheena rivers to the several detachments at those points. A patrol is also made 250 miles up the Pelly river.

At the time the Vidette was purchased it cost more to ship freight from eastern points to Dawson than to White Horse. It was the intention to have all the police supplies consigned to the last named place and have the steamer bring on what was required for Dawson, thus saving a considerable sum. The White Pass and Yukon route, however, in order to drive opposition off the river, reduced the through rate to Dawson to the same figure as was charged on White Horse consignments. For this reason the police boat did not effect the saving that was expected of her.

A detachment of two officers, 13 N.C. officers and constables, Supt. J. D. Moodie commanding, were stationed in Hudson’s Bay during the seasons 1904-05. They wintered at Cape Fullerton. The summer was spent in patrolling the Bay in the ss. Arctic.

It will be recalled that Supt. Moodie with a detachment of N.W.M.P. left Halifax in August 1903 for Hudson Bay on the ss. Neptune for the purpose of asserting the authority of the Dominion Government, and enforcing the laws in those distant regions.

As to the location of a permanent Mounted Police post in the region, one of the objects in view, when in Cumberland Sound, in September, 1903, Supt. Moodie heard that United States whalers were somewhere about the north of Southampton Island. On the way to Fullerton, the matter of locations for detachments was frequently discussed by Mr. Low, commanding the expedition, Captain Bartlett and Supt. Moodie, although no formal council was called, and it was taken for granted that the police would build where the whalers wintered. On arrival at Winchester inlet, about 40 miles south of Fullerton, in September, the officers heard from natives that there was a whaling station at Fullerton and a Scotch station at Repulse Bay. It was decided to winter at Fullerton, where there was said to be good water and a good harbour. Deer, fish and birds were to be had in abundance. The Neptune arrived there on September 23, and building was at once commenced.

Supt. Moodie had been informed by the Comptroller that most probably a detachment would be placed at Churchill in the spring. This confirmed his opinion that a post was to be placed on the west side of the bay, where whalers wintered; also, that it was intended the police should have jurisdiction in this district, although it is actually part of Keewatin. With natives and good dogs, it would be possible to make a patrol from Fullerton to Churchill in the winter along the sea ice, even without an intermediate post; with one there should be but little trouble. Supplies for the return journey could be procured from the Hudson’s Bay Company.

Fullerton was the best winter harbour seen on the west side, and is on that account a good place for a post.

Supt. Moodie chose the site for barracks on the island, as this forms one side of the harbour, and the inlet between it and the main land is only navigable for small boats. The building which is intended for officers’ quarters is 15 by 24 feet, divided into large and two small rooms; a store-house for provisions, &c., a coal shed, and a lean-to kitchen 12 by 16 with large porch have also been erected. There is a good fresh water pond in the rocks, about 75 yards from the house.

Supt. Moodie left Staff-Sergeant Dee and Constables Conway and Tremaine with a native at Fullerton when the Neptune sailed on July 18th. 1904. Moodie instructed the Staff-Sergeant, if possible, to purchase one or two teams, of ten good dogs each, and to purchase from natives and store ample supplies of dog feed, viz: fish, deer meat, seal, walrus, &c. He had field rations for five men for 400 days, but his supply of coal was limited, a little over 14 tons.

He was instructed to endeavour to make a patrol to Repulse Bay during the summer of 1905 by boat. He was also to make short patrols inland and along the coast during the winter, as weather, &c., permits, should the Neptune not be able to return to Fullerton.

Under the existing circumstances and strength of the police in Hudson Bay, patrolling to any extent is next to impossible. In the winter the distances and the absence of any posts at which the supplies for men and dogs can be obtained, make the risk too great. In the summer, the time is so limited, that if the officer commanding has to visit the trading stations in Cumberland Sound and north thereof he will be unable to do any work in the bay. The winter is the time when patrols inland will be made; in fact, it is the only time when they can be made away from rivers.

To patrol and become acquainted with this country would require a considerable force and an expenditure in proportion. The difficulties are much greater than even in the Yukon. The season when travelling by water can be done is shorter, and, there being no fuel or shelter of any description, in the winter everything for men and dogs has to be carried.

On September 17, 1904, Superintendent Moodie sailed from Quebec in command of the D.G.S. Arctic. She had on board in addition to Capt. Bernier, sailing master, officers and ship’s company, Insp. Pelletier, S.-Sergt. Hayne, 2 corporals and 6 constables of the Royal North-West Mounted Police, Mr. Vanasse, historian, Mr. Mackean, photographer, and Mr. A. D. Moodie, secretary. The Arctic arrived at Port Burwell, Ungava bay, on the afternoon of October 1. The “Arctic” left Burwell the same evening for Fullerton and arrived there on the morning of October 16. No ice was encountered on the voyage until the ship got within a few miles of Fullerton, when she ran through some slob ice floating in and out with the tide. The inner harbour, where the “Arctic” anchored, was frozen over to a thickness of about 4 inches.

Materials for additional buildings at Fullerton were carried by the “Arctic.” It was intended that the headquarters of ‘M’ Division, newly created for service in the Hudson’s Bay district, should be built at or near Cape Wolstenholme. This cape forms the north-west corner of Ungava on Hudson’s straits. There was not, however, sufficient room on the Arctic, and it was finally decided that the ship should winter at Fullerton, complete the necessary buildings there, and that the material for headquarters and a detachment at Cumberland Sound should be forwarded by the supply steamer going north in 1905. Owing to the entire absence of timber in the north the detachment are dependent altogether upon the supplies of lumber sent up from the south.

A good frame barrack room, 30 feet 3 inches by 15 feet 3 inches inside measurement, was erected in the fall of 1904 at Fullerton, by the police, assisted by a carpenter hired from the whaler Era. A non-commissioned officer’s room was partitioned off from the barrack room, but later had to be used as a trade and quarter-master’s store, though much too small for the purpose.

The officers’ quarters erected the previous winter and used, until the new building was completed, as a barrack room, was floored with matched lumber, and the walls covered with asbestos paper and oiled canvas. The new building was finished in the same way. Both were reported warm and comfortable but within certain limits. Nothing appeared sufficient to keep the frost out. The curtains in the bedroom were frozen to the floor, and there was thick ice all round the skirting boards.

July 5, 1905, the Arctic sailed from Fullerton with Supt. Moodie on board and proceeded to Cape Wolstenholme, in which vicinity a site on a large bay named Prefontaine Harbour, in honour of the then Minister of Marine and Fisheries, was selected for Divisional headquarters. Shortly afterwards, owing to accidents to her machinery, the Arctic had to return to the St. Lawrence, Supt. Moodie, and the men with him transferring to the chartered steamer Neptune. In Hudson Bay very heavy weather was encountered. “On October 6th the sun was only visible for about 5 minutes and no sights were obtained. At 4.15 a.m., on the 7th, position by dead reckoning being lat. 60.20 N., long. 86.50 W. (almost in the centre of Hudson’s Bay), we struck heavily on reefs, pounding over them for 15 minutes. The morning was pitch dark with snow squalls. After apparently getting inside the reef, vessel again struck three times. The captain kept her as nearly as possible in position until dawn, when the seas could be seen breaking on the reefs all round. He then took her through the only visible channel with barely water to take us through. Wind increased to strong from S.E. by E. true, with heavy short seas. Weather thick with frequent squalls of snow and sleet. Vessel’s head was kept to wind, engines going slow. Morning of 8th was fairly clear, course S.W. by S., engines going slow. Just before noon the sun appeared for a short time and a sight was obtained giving us the latitude of Marble Island, which was sighted at 5.30 p.m. After consulting with Capt. Bartlett I decided to go to Fullerton, from which we were distant only about 90 miles, before proceeding to Churchill. By doing so time would be saved. The vessel was making water, our compasses were totally unreliable, and it was not considered advisable to get out of sight of land until they could be adjusted. The 9th was comparatively fine and clear. Ran along coast until evening, but on account of mirage no land marks could be made out—the whole coast appeared to be lifted up like high perpendicular cliffs. Towards night it came on to blow a gale with very heavy sea. Soundings were taken every 15 minutes during the night, the police on board being told off into watches for this purpose, one seaman and two of the police being in each watch of two hours. Lay-to going slow and half speed as required to keep the vessel head on; frequent heavy squalls of snow and sleet. The 10th was a repetition of the previous night, gale veering from N.N.E. to N.N.W. with tremendous sea.” Pumps going all the time. This continued, with wind and sea getting worse, all the 11th. At 4 p.m. on this day a heavy sea struck forward end of bridge on port side. It curled over chart room, and falling on main deck, smashed to splinters the two whale boats swinging inboard from davits. The stern of starboard boat was cut off and left hanging from davit. Main boom broken from gooseneck, both poop ladders torn from the bolts and with two harness casks, lashed on deck, swept overboard. The lumber, &c., on port side of poop was torn from its lashings and washing about, and the rest loosened up. The cattle pens forward were smashed and one sheep had two legs and some ribs broken. Sea and wind increasing, it was decided to jettison the rest of the deck load and so relieve the vessel somewhat from the heavy straining. The danger was that if the deck load broke loose it would carry away the cabin skylight and flood the vessel. The morning of the 12th the wind began to moderate and the sea quickly went down.” (Supt. Moodie’s report.)

The same day the Neptune arrived at Fullerton and Staff-Sergeant Hayne, going on board, reported the sad death, by drowning, of Constable Russell, on the evening of the 5th July, the very day the Arctic left her winter quarters. On the 17th, the Neptune sailed for Churchill, Corpl. Rowley, Constables Vitrey and Heap, and Interpreter Ford being left at Fullerton to strengthen the detachment.

Superintendent Moodie again returned to Hudson Bay with re-inforcements and supplies during the present summer, 1906.

In September, 1905, the force was re-armed throughout with Ross rifles and Colt revolvers, which replaced the Winchester carbines and Enfield revolvers.

On the organization of the force it was armed with the Snider carbine and the Adams revolver, both weapons, so far as durability was concerned, standing the rough work to which they were put very well.

About 1880, 100 Winchester rifles, improved pattern, were purchased, and “A” and “F” Divisions armed with them. This rifle, which was a repeating one, and capable of receiving eight cartridges in the magazine, had many good points, and was a favorite arm with the western prairie men. It was not, however, altogether a good military weapon. The system of rifling was good, but the rifle was altogether too weak in construction to meet the rough handling that at times it was impossible to prevent its receiving.

In his annual report of 1881, Lieut.-Col. Irvine, referring to the armament of the force, wrote in part:— “The Snider carbine is now considered in many respects an obsolete military arm, and is somewhat unsuited to the wants of a force in this country, where a large portion of the Indian population is armed with an accurate shooting weapon. Still, however, bearing in mind the expense that a change of arms would necessitate, I think the Snider carbine may be utilized for us for some further time, at all events. The amount of Snider ammunition on hand is large.

“The revolver with which the force is armed is of the ‘Adams’ pattern. This revolver is not such as I should recommend were a new purchase being made; they can, however, be made to answer all practicable purposes.

“The question of further arming the North-West Mounted Police with sword is one to which I have given considerable attention. There are times when a sword would prove an encumbrance to a Mounted Policeman; times, therefore, when it would be undesirable. It is, of course, requisite that in the question of arms, the number and weight carried by each man should be reduced to a minimum consistent with efficiency.

“In making ordinary prairie trips where no serious danger of attack is to be anticipated, I should be sorry to see our men’s endurance further taxed by their being forced to add a sword to the arms they already carry.

“If I mistake not, the late General Custer, U.S.A., objected to the sword being employed in Indian warfare, on account of the noise made in carrying it. I presume General Custer, in condemning the sword, must have meant his remarks to apply to one carried in a steel scabbard such as the British cavalry now use.

“Similar and other objections have been advanced by officers of much experience in England.

“It will be remembered that the 7th United States Cavalry, who fought under the late General Custer, at the battle of the ‘Big Horn’ (known as the Custer Massacre), were not armed with swords. From various accounts of this fight given me by the Sioux Indians who took part in it, I am led to believe that had this arm been in use the results would not, in all probability, have been so terribly disastrous[w].

“The artillery armament of the force consists of four 7-pr. mountain guns (bronze), at Fort Walsh. Two 9 pr. M.L.R. guns, and two small mortars, at Fort Macleod.”

In his report at the end of 1882 the Commissioner wrote:—“You are aware that we are still obliged to retain in use at Regina and Battleford a number of Snider carbines. These carbines, owing to long and hard service, are fast becoming unserviceable, in addition to the arm itself being an obsolete one, and inferior to that which most of the Indians (all of those in the southern district) are armed. Two years ago I alluded to certain defects existing in the first pattern of Winchester carbine supplied to the force. In the new carbine, manufactured expressly for the force by the Winchester Arms Company, (a number of which had been recently issued) all the old defects have been obviated. I beg to recommend that the whole force be at once supplied with Winchester carbines of the same pattern (model 1876) as those purchased from the Winchester Arms Company.

[Footnote w: As the lance is a weapon which is supposed to strike terror into the minds of savages, a small issue of lances was made to the force before it started on its long march under General French, and there have been lances and men expert in their use in the force ever since. For many years these lances have been used merely for exercise, and especially by the picked “musical ride” squads.]

“I would remind you that the carriages and limbers of the 7-pr. mountain guns are fast becoming unserviceable. I recommend that new ones be purchased of the pattern lately approved by the Imperial authorities.”

During 1883, more of the new special pattern Winchester rifles, and some Enfield revolvers were issued to the force. At the end of the year the Commissioner reported:—“The new pattern Winchester rifle supplied is a most excellent arm, and of very superior manufacture. It is, in every respect, well adapted to our use. The same remarks apply, with equal force, to the new revolvers.”

As to the artillery armament of the force, in the same report Commissioner Irvine wrote:—“The artillery armament of the force is as follows, viz.:—Two 9-pr. R.M.L. guns, four 7-pr. mountain guns (bronze), and two small mortars. The two 9-pr. guns and two small mortars are at Fort Macleod. Two of the 7-pr. guns being at Calgary and two at headquarters, the various projectiles and stores appertaining to the mountain guns are proportionately divided between the last two places mentioned. I have previously reported that the carriages and limbers of the 7-pr. guns are virtually unserviceable, and last year I recommended that carriages and limbers of the Imperial pattern be purchased. On close inquiry, however, it was ascertained that such purchase would have entailed a very considerable expenditure. Carriages and limbers suitable for our purposes can be manufactured in this country at a much smaller cost than would ensue were a purchase made from England.”

Gradually all the Snider carbines and Adams revolvers were replaced by Winchesters and Enfield revolvers.

“The whole force is now supplied with Enfield revolvers which are well adapted for our work. I propose to arm the railway police with a smaller weapon which can be carried in a less conspicuous manner.

“The Winchester carbine, so long the favourite arm with western prairie men, is not giving good satisfaction in the force. The ease with which it gets out of order and its liability to break off at the stock, are serious drawbacks to its efficiency. The advantages of the magazine in this carbine are quite neutralized by the difficulty experienced in keeping it in order, and the great temptation it offers, especially to young recruits, to waste their fire. For a military weapon the trajectory is very much too high. A good many of the first issues are gradually wearing out, and I would suggest that as soon as it can be settled which is the best carbine now made, one division be supplied with it, when, if satisfactory, it can be issued to the rest of the force.”

In the annual report of the Commissioner for 1890 appeared the following reference to the small arms of the force:—

“Our Enfield revolvers are in excellent order, and answer the purpose very well, but the ammunition is too strong, and they shoot rather high, at short distances particularly. The small revolvers in use at railroad stations are also very good, and I have asked for some more.

“The Winchester carbines are still in use, and are still complained of. They, however, answer our purpose very well, and with close supervision and a considerable number of new barrels, which are being put in, will last for sometime longer.

“Last winter, Morris tubes were sent to Regina, and during the winter months the recruits derived great benefit from using them, and many of them in the spring proved excellent shots with the Winchester.”

The artillery attached to the force in 1895 consisted of one brass 7-pounder at Prince Albert in good order; two brass 7-pounders at Battleford, and one M.L. 9-pounder all in good order. One M.L. 9-pounder at Regina in good order, used for drill purposes and one brass 7-pounder for salutes. Two M.L. 9-pounders at Macleod in good order and two brass mortars. Two 7-pounders at Calgary. At all posts, gun detachments were regularly drilled.

At the end of 1896, Commissioner Herchmer reported:—“Our Winchester carbines are in about the same condition as last year. By providing new barrels and parts worn out, they will last for some time, and for short ranges, up to 400 yards, they are well adapted for our work. Beyond this range, the Lee-Metfords are very much more accurate, in fact, beyond 500 yards, the Winchesters are of little use. The sighting of the Winchester carbines is most defective, they nearly all shoot too low, and paper, or some other substance has to be placed under the back-sight to ensure any accuracy at target practice. We used American Winchester ammunition entirely, and it was of good quality.”

During the last year he was in command in the Yukon, Supt. A. B. Perry reported:—“There are in the Yukon Territory two Maxim guns, one at Tagish, one at Dawson; and one Nordenfelt gun, at Tagish. The small arms are as follows:—Winchester carbines 56, Dawson district; 156, Tagish district; Lee-Metford carbines 39, Dawson district; 5, Tagish district; Enfield revolvers 71, Dawson district; 154, Tagish district; Smith & Wesson revolvers, 2, Tagish district. Some small repairs are needed and some of the Winchester carbines are badly honey-combed. Remainder are in good order. A Mauser pistol, which by means of a stock which forms its case, can be transformed into a carbine at a moment’s notice, has been tried and proved satisfactory. I would recommend that it be adopted for the use of the force. This arm being well known, needs no further commendation.”

In his first annual report as commanding officer (1901) Commissioner Perry drew attention to the necessity of re-arming the force in the following terms:—

“The force should be entirely re-armed. ‘D’ Division alone has the Lee-Metford carbine, all others are armed with the obsolete Winchester carbine and Enfield revolver. Carbines and revolvers have been in use a long time and the rifling is worn out. If the corps is to be armed, it ought to be well armed. Without accurate arms there cannot be good shooting, without good shooting, carrying arms is an anomaly. A change of the arms will call for a change in equipment. At present when the revolver is worn, ammunition for the carbine must be taken whether the carbine is carried or not.”

In his report for the following year the Commissioner was able to report:—“The re-arming of the force has been sanctioned and is now only delayed, to take advantage of any improvements in small arms resulting from the South African war. New equipment will necessarily follow the re-arming.”

In the report for 1903, progress in the matter of re-armament was reported by the Commissioner as follows:—

“The force is now armed with the Winchester carbine, with the exception of ‘D’ and ‘K’ Divisions, which are armed with the Lee-Metford carbine, and with the Enfield revolver. Both carbines and revolvers are worn out, and I am glad to be able to report that the department has decided to re-arm the whole force with modern weapons.

“Sir Charles Ross submitted for trial two rifles, one with 28 inch barrel, and one with 25 inch barrel, the action being the same in both. The essential difference between the Ross rifle and the Lee-Metford, used in the Imperial service, is in the bolt action. In the Ross the bolt is withdrawn, and closed by a straight pull, whereas in the Lee-Metford the bolt is revolved through a quarter circle, either in opening or closing. Both have the same barrel and use the same ammunition.

“Comparisons were made with the Winchester carbine, and Lee-Metford and Mauser rifles.

“The Board recommended that the Ross rifle, of which the following is a description should be adopted, but that certain minor alterations should be made in the sealed pattern:—Length from heel of butt to muzzle, 3 ft. 9¼ inches, length of barrel, 25 inches, distance between fore and back sights, 20³/₁₆ inches, length of stock, 14⅕ inches, weight, 7 lbs. 8 oz.”

The perfected rifle of to-day, if it is to be effective, must shoot accurately; its mechanism must be simple and safe; its trigger must pull smoothly and easily; its sights must be rigidly secured and finely adjusted; and the stock must be strong and firmly balanced. The gun must be as light as it can be safely made, and must shoot with such precision that the man behind it knows that a miss is his own fault.

The Ross rifle, which is manufactured in Canada, meets all these requirements as does no other in existence. Furthermore, it excels in rapidity of fire, in lightness and balance, in quality and strength of metal, in the accuracy of its sights, and in the maintenance of its alignment. It secures its rapidity of fire by the mechanism of a bolt that requires but two movements, while most military rifles in use require at least three and some even four. Its weight (7 pounds and 13 ounces), nearly two pounds less than the present arm in use in the United States, is gained by the high quality of metal used.

The rear sight is a marvel of compactness. The leaf is hinged at the forward end and is adjusted up or down, either by means of sliding clamps engaging a moveable rack held by a plate, upon which the distances by hundred yards are inscribed, or by a micrometer thimble showing fractional parts of these distances. The sliding clamps provide the coarse adjustments; and the micrometer thimble the very fine adjustments. The sight leaf can be carried to elevations corresponding with ranges from 100 to 2200 yards. A wind gauge is also provided with the rear sight.

Much interest has always been taken in the target practice of the force, never as much as under the present Commissioner, who is himself a crack shot. In 1903, Commissioner Perry, in General Orders drew particular attention to the importance of rifle shooting. The Commissioner practices what he preaches, and in the annual target practice of the Depot Division, the same year, he took first place with the carbine. During the month of August the Depot Division had a number of interesting matches, the principal ones being “B” Division (Dawson) versus Depot Division, results wired; certified scores by mail; 10 a side; 200 and 400 yards. “B” Division won by 32 points.

For the first time in the history of the force, regimental matches were held at Calgary in September this same year. Teams of 8 men from each division competed in rifle and revolver matches. The scores were excellent and the competition very keen. A substantial grant was authorized from the fine fund for prizes. The Slater Shoe Co., Montreal; E. L. Drewry, Esq., of Winnipeg, and Superintendent Constantine gave very handsome sterling silver cups for competition. The canteens subscribed generously, and the officers gave a large cash prize. The Canadian Pacific Railway gave a very low rate for transportation, so that the charge against the public was much reduced. The team matches were won as follows:—Slater trophy, “A” Division; Drewry trophy, Depot Division; Constantine trophy, “E” Division.

Reg. No. 1206, Corporal Banham, won the individual rifle match, and Reg. No. 1126, Sergeant-Major Raven, the individual revolver match.

The bringing together of men from every division was most beneficial, and the Commissioner hoped that these matches would be made an annual event.

In 1904 a rifle range with eight targets was built on the police reserve at Medicine Hat. It is an excellent range, and it is proposed that annual regimental matches be held there. These matches were to have taken place in 1904, in September, and all arrangements were made. Owing to unexpected demands made at that time the matches had to be postponed.

Owing to the fact that the new rifles were not received until September, the annual target practice for 1905 was not carried out.

His Excellency the Earl of Minto, Honorary Commissioner of the force, has sent the Commissioner a very handsome silver cup to be competed for at these matches.

His Excellency the Governor General has also informed the Commissioner that he intends presenting a trophy for competition.

As there have been several changes in the armament since the organization of the force so there has been a steady but often slow process of evolution going on with regard to uniform and equipment.

The uniform of the Royal North-West Mounted Police at present consists of scarlet serge (tunic of dragoon pattern for officers) blue back overalls or riding breeches with broad yellow stripes, broad-rimmed brown felt hat of cow-boy pattern, brown leather belts, gauntlets, etc. A suit of khaki drill is worn on prairie service, fatigues, etc.

The full dress uniform, while comparatively plain and free from detail, is in general effect very smart, particularly when the clothing is well-fitted and worn on a good figure, which is invariably the case in the Royal North-West Mounted Police. The smartest cavalry regiments in His Majesty’s service cannot turn out a smarter lot of troopers than the stalwart red-coats that swagger about the streets of the towns and villages of the Canadian North-West.

The red coat has always been a characteristic feature of the uniform of the force. The adoption of this striking detail of uniform was not merely due to the strong British sentiment which prevails in Canada. It was not a piece of empty colonial swagger; but rather a case of subtle diplomacy. Among the Indians of North America the red coat was a tradition, and a dearly cherished one. It recalled to their minds stories related about the camp fires by their fathers and grandfathers, of staunch red-coated warriors who had fought side by side with them. Who had not only fought well, but had acted the brave, honourable and manly part towards their dusky allies. It was a subject of comment among the redmen that however other white men might lie to them and cheat them, these wearing the red coat could be trusted with implicit confidence; that although among a certain class of white men, the inhuman doctrine had been enunciated and acted upon with barbarous perseverance that “The only good Indian is a dead Indian,” the authority which the red coat represented held the life of an Indian as sacred as that of any white. It will be remembered that, as a crafty concession to this sentiment among the Manitoba Indians, the foot soldiers of the permanent militia force maintained in that province for some years after the suppression of the Red River troubles, were transformed from “rifles” into red coated “infantry.”

The original red coat of the Mounted Police, as worn by the force under Colonel French, was of the loose frock or Norfolk jacket pattern in vogue in the army for some years after the Crimean War, with cloth belts. The broad-striped breeches, as at present, were worn, while the head-dress for full dress was the white helmet, for undress the small, round “pill-box” forage cap once universal in the mounted branches of the British service. The original issue of uniform also included long brown boots and a brown cotton fatigue suit.

The officers’ uniforms differed only from those of the non-commissioned ranks in the addition of a light edging of gold lace to the “frocks” and the wearing of military rank badges.

In his confidential report on the force in 1875, Sir Selby Smith made the following reference to the uniform of the force:—

“I like the dress of the Mounted Police, scarlet frock, cord breeches, long brown boots and a brown cotton fatigue suit, (better cotton than linen)—the latter when wet causes chills and fevers; white helmet; the forage cap can be improved, and also I prefer the tunic shape to the frock, it is more ‘dressy’ and the men take some pride in looking smart. At present there is a want of uniformity in the dress. I am told the uniform lately sent is excellent, but I hardly concur in the system of allowing officers to wear the same as the men with the addition of gold lace—it may do for service but I think a neat full dress should be adopted, not costly but such as they could feel becoming their position in society. I believe the officers desire this improvement. I think the simpler the adornment of lace the better.

“It is suggested that the officers should wear swords ^[19] which have a great effect upon the Indian mind and a shoulder belt with a pouch for field glasses. Indeed I think constables should have a field glass, they are absolutely necessary on the prairie; a great number of Indians and others now wear them, and the police are therefore at a disadvantage without this aid.”

Shortly after this, while the Hon. R. W. Scott was the ministerial head of the department, at the request of the officers, the tunic pattern of “coat” was adopted for the non-commissioned officers and men, a most elaborate officers’ uniform being sanctioned at the same time. This included a very handsome tunic of the hussar pattern, but of course of scarlet cloth, and with the rich trimmings of gold lace and braid bestowed upon the familiar hussar officer’s blue garment. Other striking features of this uniform were long drooping plumes of horse hair worn in the officers’ helmets, and a sabretache literally covered with gold lace, the main ornament being the corp’s badge, as at present, consisting of a buffalo head surrounded by maple leaves, with a garter underneath inscribed with the corp’s motto “Maintiens le Droit.” Of course gold lace belts were also worn. At the time this uniform was adopted comment was made upon its exceptionally elaborate and expensive character, but it was represented by the officers that smartness is especially required in the early years of any corps to assist in the development of a proper feeling of corps pride, and furthermore, that in this case there was a special object to be considered in connection with the uniform of the Mounted Police, namely the importance of creating a marked impression of the importance and authority of the officers of the force upon the receptive minds of the Indians. Owing to these arguments, and to the fact that the officers themselves, who would have to pay for the gold lace and plumes, had asked for them, the minister gave his sanction to the elaborate uniform which was so long worn by the officers.

For some years now the officers have worn plainer and less expensive tunics of dragoon officers’ pattern in full dress.

The dressy blue undress patrol jacket with braided breast and hanging tabs, still worn by the officers, was adopted at the same time as the original elaborate full dress.

The helmet was never regarded with favour in the Mounted Police, nor apparently in any other Canadian organization of a military character. The relegation of that head-dress to the rubbish heap was repeatedly and urgently asked for before the wishes of all ranks were concurred in a few years ago.

In his annual report for 1880 the Commissioner under the heading of uniform wrote as follows:—

“The uniform, clothing and boots supplied to the force last year were very good; the underclothing particularly so. I think that a light grey felt hat would be preferable to the helmet. Very few wear the latter unless obliged to. On trips they are almost invariably carried in the waggons, and get greatly damaged by the knocking about. The men always wear felt hats when they can. With the present kit the men are well clothed, and are in a position to turn out at any time of the year.”

“The suitability of the present dress of the police has long been a moot point. On the one hand, the red coat, from long association, has the confidence of the Indians, and conduces to the smartness and soldierly appearance of the men. On the other hand, a red coat soon loses its color amid the dust and dirt of prairie travel. I see no necessity for an alteration in the tunic, which is used on full dress parades, &c., but consider that a working suit of some stout material is very desirable. There could hardly be a better pattern both as regards material and cut, than the suit worn recently by Methuen’s horse in South Africa. I forwarded, in July 1884, a pattern of a cap which I considered suitable for prairie work, in that it shades the eyes and back of the neck, is light to wear, serviceable in colour, easy to carry when not in wear, and of little cost.

“It is an object to do away with pipeclay as much as possible. It was for this reason that I recommended, last year, the adoption of brown leather gauntlets, such as are worn by the mounted infantry of the Imperial service, in place of the white ones with which we are now equipped.

“The same remark applies to the helmet, future issues of which should be of buff or brown leather. It would be better, also, if they were not so tall as the present pattern, which presents an unnecessary surface to the wind on the prairie, and is thereby rendered very uncomfortable to the wearer.”

Divisional officers, time and time again, in their reports, drew attention to desirable changes in the uniform, all condemning the helmet as unsuitable for prairie work.

In his annual report for 1886 Supt. E. W. Jarvis, at the time commanding “B” Division, pointed out that the police uniform fitted too well for a man actively engaged in rough prairie work, and was soon spoiled by duties required round a camp fire. He suggested the issue of a “prairie dress” which would consist of dark brown cord or velveteen breeches, long boots and spurs, a heavy flannel shirt, over which the stable jacket could be worn when required, and a broad-rimmed hat of soft felt to complete the outfit. The regular uniform would be saved for parade and duty in settled districts.

About the same time other officers made similar recommendations and a brown duck service suit was a short time afterwards issued for wear about barracks, stable duties, etc. In his report at the end of the year 1899, the Commissioner wrote:—“The duck suit is still very satisfactory, but the cap is found, outside fatigue work about barracks, to be of little use, and in wet weather it is no protection against rain, and also loses all shape. I am more than ever of opinion that a heavy felt hat, of a uniform pattern should be adopted for patrol work, and that they be kept on repayment.”

This duck suit was of course of little or no use for prairie work except perhaps for very short trips in summer, and there was a general demand for a serviceable prairie uniform. In his report at the end of 1899, Inspecting Superintendent Cotton, wrote:—“I would again renew my previously made recommendation in favour of a prairie suit of some neutral colour. A loose Norfolk jacket (lots of pockets) made of light, soft cord, with riding breeches of the same material, would, I think, answer our purpose admirably.”

The recruit upon being regularly enlisted in the force receives as a free issue a complete and most excellent kit, which includes in addition to the entire kit issued to the cavalry soldier, warm underclothing, fur cap, fur coat, buckskin mittens, etc., etc. Of course men serving in the Arctic regions receive a special kit which is made as complete as possible.

In 1894 the various acts passed regarding the North-West Mounted Police were revised and consolidated and embodied in a new statute “The Mounted Police Act of 1894” (57-58 Victoria, c. 27.)

Although the Mounted Police is popularly regarded as a military body, which is not surprising considering the uniforms and style of the officers and men, the strict discipline, and the military character of much of the work done, the force, like its famous prototype, the Royal Irish Constabulary, is actually a purely civil body, although at a moment’s notice, liable and ready to be transformed into a formidable military unit.

The department of North-West Mounted Police is a separate branch of the civil government at Ottawa, under the control of the Premier and President of the Privy Council, the Right Honourable Sir Wilfrid Laurier, the permanent head of the department being the Comptroller.

Lieut.-Colonel Frederick White, C.M.G., Comptroller of the Royal North-West Mounted Police, was born in Birmingham, England, February 16, 1847. Educated there, he came to Canada as a young man, and was trained to official life under the late Lieut.-Col. Bernard, C.M.G., one of the ablest public officers of the old regime at Ottawa. He entered the Department of Justice as a third class clerk, March 1, 1869, being appointed chief clerk, August, 1876. Upon the organization of the N.W.M.P. (in connection it will be remembered, with the Department of Justice of which Sir John A. Macdonald, the Premier, was minister) Sir John specially selected him to take charge under him of the administration of the Mounted Police Branch of the Justice Department, the title of Comptroller of the N.W.M.P. being conferred upon him. Sir John at this time explained his ideas as to the organization and equipment of the force to Mr. White and entrusted him with their execution. In all the changes which have taken place in the administrative head of the force, succeeding Ministers have retained the Comptroller in his position and given him their confidence. In July, 1883, he was accorded the rank and status of a deputy head of department. No man in the Canadian public service has had as extended an experience of North-West affairs or has individually contributed as much to its satisfactory development. From 1880 to 1882, he served as private secretary to Sir John A. Macdonald, in addition to his other duties. While a resident of Montreal, after first coming to Canada, he served for a time in the ranks of the 3rd Victoria Rifles, after moving to Ottawa accepting a commission in the Governor General’s Foot Guards and attaining the rank of Captain. May 17, 1901, as a special case, he received the rank of Lieutenant-Colonel in the Active Militia, in recognition of long and honourable service largely of a military character, and especially as a mark of appreciation of the value of his co-operation with the militia authorities in the work of raising and equipping the several Canadian contingents for South Africa. He received the appointment of Companion of the Distinguished Order of St. Michael and St. George in 1902.

The officers of the Royal North-West Mounted Police (apart from the inside service) at the beginning of the present year, 1906, were as follows:—

The Superintendents were originally designated “Inspectors” and the Inspectors “Sub-Inspectors,” but after a few years, as the establishment increased these titles were found to be cumbersome and the system adopted of designating the commanding officers of divisions “Superintendents,” and their subalterns “Inspectors.”

It will be remembered that when originally despatched to the North-West, the Mounted Police had the usual compliment of regimental staff officers.

Owing to the great distances which separated the several Mounted Police Posts it was found impossible for the paymaster, the quarter-master and the veterinary surgeon to perform the duties which at the organization of the force, it was intended they should discharge, and those offices were therefore abolished under authority of Order in Council of August 16, 1876, and June 25, 1877. Since those dates the officers commanding divisions have performed the duties of Paymaster and Quartermaster of their respective commands. At the time of the change competent sub-constables were appointed veterinary constables at the principal posts. In course of time promotion as veterinary staff sergeants came to some of the most efficient of these men, and for some time now there has again been a staff of veterinary surgeons at headquarters, and several posts, rendered necessary by the quarantine duties which for long have comprised a very important part of the duties of the force.

The officers of the force are obtained from three sources—from among the graduates of the Royal Military College, Kingston; from the Active Militia, and from the rank and file of the force. The latter source of supply is very prolific on account of the very high standard of manhood which has always prevailed in the force. Socially a considerable proportion of the constables of the various divisions would be a credit to any regimental mess in the world.

Every member, on joining the force, is required to take the oath of allegiance, and in addition an oath of office in the following form:—

“I, A. B., solemnly swear that I will faithfully, diligently, and impartially execute and perform the duties required of me as a member of the North-West Mounted Police Force, and will well and truly obey and perform all lawful orders and instructions which I shall receive as such, without fear, favour, or affection of or toward any person. So help me, God.”

Every constable, upon his appointment to the force, signs articles of engagement for a term of service not exceeding five years; but he is liable to be discharged at any time by the Commissioner for cause.

Although the members of the force are not subject to the Army Act and Militia Act, except when serving with the Active Militia in the field, the discipline is wholesomely rigid.

Non-commissioned officers and men accused of any of the following offences are liable to arrest and trial:—

(a) Disobeying or refusing to obey the lawful command of, or striking his superior.

(b) Oppressive or tyrannical conduct toward his inferior.

(d) Having intoxicating liquor illegally in his possession, or concealed.

(e) Directly or indirectly receiving any gratuity, without the Commissioner’s sanction, or any bribe.

(f) Wearing any party emblem.

(g) Otherwise manifesting political partisanship.

(h) Overholding any complaint.

(i) Mutinous or insubordinate conduct.

(j) Unduly overholding any allowance or any of the public money entrusted to him.

(k) Misapplying or improperly withholding any money or goods levied under any warrant or taken from any prisoner.

(l) Divulging any matter or thing which it is his duty to keep secret.

(m) Making any anonymous complaint to the Government or the Commissioner.

(n) Communicating, without the Commissioner’s authority, either directly or indirectly, to the public press, any matter or thing touching the force.

(o) Willfully, or through negligence or connivance, allowing any prisoner to escape.

(p) Using any cruel, harsh, or unnecessary violence towards any prisoner or other person.

(q) Leaving any post on which he has been placed as sentry or on other duty.

(r) Deserting or absenting himself from his duties or quarters without leave.

(s) Scandalous or infamous behaviour.

(t) Disgraceful, profane, or grossly immoral conduct.

(u) Violating any standing order, rule, or regulation, or any order, rule, or regulation hereafter made.

(v) Any disorder or neglect to the prejudice of morality or discipline, although not specified in this Act, or in any rule or regulation.

All pecuniary penalties form a fund which is applied to the payment of rewards for good conduct or meritorious service, to the establishment of libraries and recreation rooms, and to such other objects for the benefit of the force as may be approved of.

Offences by the commissioned officers are tried in a summary way by the Commissioner, who is clothed with the necessary authority to compel the attendance of witnesses.

All recruits join the depot, where an efficient instructional staff is maintained, and where they are supposed to receive the ground work in their education as members of the force which experience will ripen into efficiency. The present Commissioner, feels that it is more than ever necessary for a thorough grounding at the depot, for, once transferred, there is neither time nor opportunity to supply the want.

H. Christie Thomson, an ex-member of the force, describing life in the force in an article published in the “Boy’s Own Paper,” February 1897, made a special reference to the life of the recruit at the depot:—

“The first few months of a recruit’s service are spent in Regina, the headquarters of the force, where he is put through a regular course of instruction. He rides and drills, drills and rides—particularly rides, until he is heartily sick of the sight of a drill sergeant or a riding master. Throughout the extremely painful period spent in acquiring a military seat, he is upheld by the thought that it is only for a very few months. As he works upward from the awkward to No. 1 squad, and from No. 4 to No. 1 Ride, he is always looking forward to the time when he shall be dismissed from rides and drills, and transferred far from Regina, with its ‘rookies’ (recruits), its riding school and its parade ground.

“In addition to the training of the soldier, he receives instruction in many subjects bearing upon his future work. Police duties, a smattering of law, veterinary science, care of transport and saddlery, all receive due attention. He is taught to shoe a horse, to drive two horses or four, and by actual experience is initiated into the many mysteries and secrets of camping out.

“During the day his time is fully occupied. The horses have to be attended to at least three times each day, he has his parades, his lectures and an occasional fatigue. In the intervals of duty he must be cleaning his kit, polishing, burnishing and brushing, for cleanliness is the first requisite of a soldier. With the exception of doing his turn on guard, which comes around every week or so, his evenings are altogether his own, and he can choose between a dozen different amusements.

“Once through his course of training, and transferred from Regina, a new phase of life begins, and a much pleasanter one. He has now much more time to himself, and discipline is not so strict. There are not nearly so many parades, and better than all, a considerable portion of his time is now spent patrolling the prairie, far from barracks and civilization. And here he is absolutely free and masterless as though he did not wear the Queen’s uniform. Prairie fires have to be fought, horse thieves and desperadoes caught, Indian reserves patrolled, the observance of the game and fishery laws enforced, settlers looked after, lost horses hunted, and a thousand other duties to be performed that necessitate a constant life in the saddle.”

It will be realized from the foregoing that although a civil force, the R.N.W.M.P. is drilled as a military organization, and it is so thoroughly drilled too, that officers and men can at a moment’s notice act either as cavalry, artillery or infantry.

And, be it remembered by good intentioned but ignorant people who read both history and passing events with one eye shut and consequently imagine that military drill and discipline have no practical value since the invention of arms of precision, the training imparted to the recruit at the depot of this unsurpassed corps of “soldiers-of-all-work” is not confined to instruction in marksmanship and equitation, although great stress is laid upon those branches; but includes complete courses in setting-up drill, infantry drill, cavalry drill, etc. Even the intricacies of the musical ride—a phase of military work which so-called reformers are so fond of railing at, is mastered by picked squads. This art is acquired at voluntary drills, and the immense amount of work required to secure the absolute perfection attained in the training of men and horses but illustrates the devotion of all ranks to their special work and their ambition to be excelled in smartness by none. The performance of the musical ride by a picked squad of the Mounted Police would make the most showy cavalry regiment in His Majesty’s service anxious about its laurels.

At times several of the Divisions have had fine brass bands, in some cases the officers and men providing the instruments themselves, in others the department affording a little assistance. In 1886 “D”, “E” and “H” Divisions had very good bands, and the following year one was started at the depot, the instruments being provided by the department. The frequent changes of station, the extension of the outpost system as the country was settled, and the other exactions of service have made it very difficult to maintain bands. A new voluntary band was formed at the depot under Sergeant Walker in 1904.

As the depot is the nerve centre of the whole force, so is the “post” of each Division. Each divisional post, they are all posted at carefully selected points, is the hub of a system of patrols and outposts. Some of the latter are maintained only at certain seasons, generally the summer. The detachments occupying them vary from an officer’s command to a single constable, but most of them consist of a squad under a sergeant or a constable. The larger outposts are houses in government buildings erected for the purpose. At first these were mere “shacks” or huts put together hurriedly by the various detachments, but latterly a great improvement has been effected and there are now numerous cozy, and in some cases, almost pretentious quarters for the chief detachments commanding the principal trails. Some isolated detachments are housed in farm houses, while others are accommodated in private houses in villages and hamlets along the various lines of railway.

The whole vast country is covered like a network by a most efficient system of patrolling. A map of the North-West indicating the posts, outposts and patrols of the North-West Mounted Police, looks as if the country were covered with a series of large and small cobwebs, the larger representing the divisional posts and their patrols, the smaller the outposts or detachments and theirs.

The men on outpost duty patrol the international frontier for the suppression of smuggling and horse stealing, and the whole country in the vicinity of their detachments for the enforcement of the law and departmental regulations. An important duty which particularly falls upon the patrols is the guarding against and suppressing of prairie fires, and frequently this duty is extremely hazardous.

Of recent years, since the present great influx of population began, the duties of the police in connection with the settlers and settlement have greatly increased. Every new settler is interviewed and thoroughly informed as to the laws and departmental regulations, the maxim being applied to the new citizens of Canada as it was years ago in dealing with the Indians, that preventive measures are far superior to repressive ones. When a constable rides out on his patrol he carries a patrol sheet which is handed in succession to each settler, who is required to sign the paper, stating whether he has any complaints or not, and if he has, indicating their nature. On his return to his post, outpost or detachment, the patrol hands in his patrol sheet. All new settlers, especially foreigners, look to the police for advice, for they are not slow to realize that these dashing “warriors of justice” hold them strictly to account as subjects and occupants of the land, but at the same time afford them full and complete protection, if need be, at the risk of their lives. Any momentary unruliness on the part of recently settled communities is soon repressed, for the fearless way, yet with scrupulous avoidance of bloodshed, with which the arrest of delinquents is promptly effected never fails to make the desired impression. The advice of the red-coats is constantly being asked by new settlers, and they have settled amicably many disputes which might easily have resulted in costly litigation.

Many a settler could tell of valuable assistance received from the men of this ubiquitous military-constabulary outside altogether of the discharge of their ordinary duties. They have been helped by the men charged with their security and protection, to pitch their camps the first night on the prairie, to erect their first modest huts, to herd their live stock, to repair their harness and vehicles, to even cook their meals and nurse their sick and children. And your bravest man is always your gentlest nurse.

In the large number of time-expired men who have remained in the far west, men accustomed by discipline to practice the useful virtues of respect for authority and self restraint, the force has contributed to the North-West some of its very best settlers and citizens.

Among the most important duties discharged by the officers of the force are those appertaining to their magisterial functions, and in the interpretation and application of the law they have never left anything to be desired.

It is related that the great Blackfoot chief “Crowfoot,” in a spirit of some hostility, soon after the police took possession of the country, attended the trial of a couple of the braves of his tribe before an officer of the force. He followed the proceedings closely, and was so impressed with their absolutely impartial character that he remarked:—“This is a place where the forked tongue is made straight. When my people do wrong they shall come here.” And the wise and just old chieftain, statesman, orator and warrior, in every way a credit to his race, kept his word and never had occasion to regret it.

Within the present year (1906) an important change in the control of the Royal North-West Mounted Police has taken place. Most of the territory comprised within the region which the force originally opened up, having been erected into the Provinces of Alberta and Saskatchewan, the administration of justice therein falls within the scope of the provincial governments, instead of continuing under the Dominion Government, as heretofore. So, although the federal control and direction of the whole force is maintained, the posts and detachments thereof stationed in the new provinces will act under the direct instructions of the provincial Attorney-General although maintained by the Dominion Government under a special financial arrangement.

There continues to be abundance of work for this incomparable body of men to do, not alone in the Yukon, Mackenzie, Peace River and Hudson Bay districts but in the new provinces as well. The enforcement of law and order in the construction camps of the great railways now being rushed westward and northward is no small matter, for railway construction in connection with both the Grand Trunk Pacific and the Canadian Northern, is being rapidly pushed forward just now, the railway activity in the North-West being unequalled in the history of the world.

The Grand Trunk Pacific Railway Company, which was incorporated by Act of Parliament in 1903, is under agreements with the Canadian Government for the construction and operation of a line of railway across Canada, from the Atlantic to the Pacific ocean, wholly within Canadian territory, of an estimated mileage of main line of 3,600 miles; in addition to which there will be constructed several branch lines of considerable length and importance, including a line from the main line southerly 199 miles to Fort William and Port Arthur, on Lake Superior, for the purpose of reaching navigation on the Great Lakes; also from the main line southerly about 229 miles to North Bay or Gravenhurst, in the Province of Ontario, to make connection with the lines of the Grand Trunk Railway Company of Canada, and another line from the main line southerly to Montreal. Branch lines are proposed as well, to Brandon, Regina, Prince Albert and Calgary, and to Dawson in the Yukon Territory.

This great undertaking which surpasses in magnitude and importance, any plan of railway construction hitherto conceived as a whole, has been projected to meet the pressing demand for transportation facilities in British North America, caused by the large tide of immigration which is now flowing into that country from Great Britain, Northern Europe, and still more extensively from the Western States of the United States, seeking the rich lands which lie so abundantly in the Province of Manitoba, and the territories of Assiniboia, Saskatchewan, Alberta and Athabaska, comprising the North-West Territories (the latter, however, having been absorbed in the two new provinces of Saskatchewan and Alberta), the lands originally opened up to settlement by the Mounted Police, and now covered by their patrols.

The country through which the Prairie Section of the railway will pass, contains land now known to be well adapted for the growing of wheat, which in extent is four times the wheat growing area of the United States, and is the great agricultural belt of the North-West.

Mr. Frank W. Morse, Vice-President and General Manager of the Grand Trunk Pacific is a warm admirer of the Royal North-West Mounted Police, having been able to form an idea of the efficiency and splendid work of the force from his visits to the North-West and over the projected line of his company’s railway. Upon one occasion Mr. Morse rode 500 miles on horseback across country from Portage la Prairie to Saskatoon, and there was not a moment that he did not feel just as safe as if he had been in his office in the city of Montreal.

The rough service of a pioneer nature now discharged by the members of the force lies largely in the Yukon and the vast and only partially explored territories to the north of Alberta, Saskatchewan and Manitoba, but even there the rough border element is being eliminated, and law and order established.

Bishop Stringer, who succeeded that great Church of England hero, Bishop Bompas, in mission work in the far north, was a visitor in Winnipeg this summer (1906) en route to the Mackenzie River, where he has ministered to the Indians since 1892. Speaking of one phase of his work in the far north, he highly compliments the Mounted Police in this language:

“Formerly the country was overrun by Americans. Now this is all changed, and the new-comers to the north are Canadian born. Perhaps it is that the Americans are becoming Canadianized; but travelling through the country now-a-days, the fact is borne in mind that the Canadians are greatly in the majority. We are getting more particular as to whom we welcome to the great north now. The tough finds his row a hard one to hoe, and this in a great measure is owing to the excellent management of the members of the R.N.W.M.P., whose work in the wild sections of the northland cannot be over-estimated. It isn’t the numbers of them, nor is it the force of their authority; it is a subtle something which enters the mind of the wrong-doer whenever he meets the eye of the man wearing the red jacket. Why, an ordinary constable wearing no badge of office beyond his small badge and red coat, strikes terror to the heart of the roughest. It is the dignity and the determination of the police, and the splendid esprit de corps of the force. The mounted police, it may be asserted, have been the safety and pride of the whole north country.”

Some years ago despatches had to be sent to a distant post during extremely severe weather. A young constable of good family, a university graduate, in fact, was selected. A stinging blizzard set in soon after he started, and days slid into weeks with no tidings of him. The following spring a patrol entering a secluded coulee found a storm-worn uniform of the force still clothing the bones of the lost courier. His mind in the last solemn moments appears to have been more haunted with the fear that he would not be able to discharge the duty entrusted to him than with any concern as to his personal safety. On his orders were scrawled a few brief sentences:—“Lost, horse dead. Am trying to push ahead. Have done my best.” Truly a pathetic vindication of the honour and sense of duty of a gallant member of this remarkable force of soldier-police.

That has always been the spirit of the Royal North-West Mounted Police, and wherever the duty of the force is to lie in the future, these capable officers and dashing, daring men may be depended upon to do their best, and to add many chapters just as honourable as those preceding them to the chivalrous, romantic and patriotic record of the force.

APPENDIX

Recapitulation of Officers who have left the Force Between its Organization 1873, and August, 1906.

To sell goods for the lowest possible price, to bring the city store to the doors of residents in every part of Canada is the aim of the T. Eaton Co. Limited. To accomplish this two-fold object to the fullest extent required the intelligence and energy, the experiments and experience of nearly forty years.

It first of all required that the business should be commenced on the proper basis. Mr. Eaton, the founder of the Company, and still its guiding star, was strongly of the opinion that the only fair and economical principle was to sell for cash and buy for cash. By buying for cash, goods could be bought at the lowest possible prices and by selling for cash the losses bound to occur in credit business were avoided.

Buying for cash and selling for cash obviously resulted in great saving, and every dollar saved was reflected in Eaton prices, for the Company has always done business on narrow margins, preferring small profits and quick turn-overs to large profits and a comparatively small volume of trade.

The business rapidly grew and money saving opportunities presented themselves. First of all there were the middlemen’s or jobbers’ profits to be reckoned with. Goods had formerly to pass thro many hands and each had to make a profit. The only way to eliminate these profits was to go direct to the makers and that was the course pursued. Buyers were sent to the European and American manufacturing centres and when the business warranted, permanent purchasing offices were established in London and Paris. These offices serve a three-fold purpose. By keeping in close touch with the markets many opportunities are found for saving money. Situated permanently in the world’s leading fashion centres every new style creation is sent to the Canadian stores as soon as it makes its appearance in Paris and then when the buyers visit the foreign market they have the assistance and counsel of the men on the ground.

The next step towards eliminating middlemen’s profits was the erecting of factories. Until that was done the Company was dependent on manufacturers for all the ready-to-wear garments it sold and when the business assumed large proportions it was some times difficult to get goods in sufficient quantities and always difficult to get them of the quality desired.

These difficulties were overcome by building and equipping factories capable of producing the highest grade goods for the lowest possible cost. Every labor-saving mechanism that money could produce was procured and the factories with their costly machinery were placed under the control of the most skilled workmen to be found. Not only were all middlemen’s profits eliminated but the cost of production was also reduced far below that of factories with less modern equipment.

But at the same time that great effort was being expended in reducing the cost of goods, development was going on in another direction, in the direction of making the influence of the Company felt in every part of Canada. A mail order department was established and thro its medium the service of the city store was brought to the doors of dwellers in the remotest parts of the Dominion.

The patrons of The T. Eaton Co. Limited extend over a wide territory from the Atlantic to the Pacific, from the International boundary far into the Arctic circles; and the only selling agent employed is the catalogue. It contains a list of the goods sold and of the prices charged. It also illustrates the newest styles in men’s and women’s garments; it is in fact a reference book in style and prices and it is sent free on request.

Of course, people must have the assurance of fair treatment before they will assign to others the selection of their goods. They must not only be satisfied that the goods to be sent them will be as good as represented but they must also have some redress in the event of the selection being unsatisfactory; and the T. Eaton Co’s guarantee covers this; every dollar’s worth that every customer receives goes out on the understanding that if not satisfactory the goods can be returned and other goods or the cash, just as the customer may desire, will be sent in exchange.

It is more than likely that many who chance to read this will visit Winnipeg at some time. To all such a hearty invitation is extended to visit the store. It has many conveniences for the use of all who wish to use them—a checking office where parcels and wraps can be checked free of charge; a resting room that has become popular as a meeting place for friends; toilet rooms for men and women, and a lunch room where dainty luncheons or substantial meals can be had at moderate cost. And the store itself is well worth seeing. It is the largest and most complete department store west of Chicago. It contains every appliance that makes for convenience and economy in handling merchandise and it is largely on account of these conveniences that Eaton prices are possible.

It is in brief one of the popular institutions of the Western metropolis; those who miss seeing it miss seeing one of the sights of Winnipeg and those who neglect to make use of its comfort-giving conveniences lose much of the pleasure incidental to a trip to the city.

ROYAL SHIELD BRAND

GOODS WE PACK:

Royal Shield Arrowroot
Royal Shield Borax
Royal Shield Blacking
Royal Shield Blanc Mange Powder
Shield Baking Powder
York Baking Powder
Royal Shield Coffee
Royal Shield Cream Tartar
Royal Shield Cleaned Currants
Royal Shield Custard Powder
Royal Shield Dates
Royal Shield Egg Powder
British Extract
Royal Shield Extracts
Royal Shield Gelatine
Royal Shield Herbs
Royal Shield Insect Powder
Royal Shield Icing
Royal Shield Jelly Powder
Royal Shield Lime Juice
Royal Shield Mustard
Royal Shield Maple Syrup
Royal Shield Molasses
Royal Shield Pepper
Royal Shield Sultana Raisins
Royal Shield Soda
Royal Shield Sulphur
Royal Shield Epsom Salts
Royal Shield Salmon
Royal Shield Spices
Royal Shield Shoe Polish
Royal Shield Teas

THE BEST ON THE MARKET

CAMPBELL BROS. & WILSON

IMPORTERS and WHOLESALE GROCERS

WINNIPEG, CANADA.

B. C. MASON, President

HUGH SUTHERLAND, Sec’y-Treas.

WM MARTIN, Vice Pres. & Gen. Man.

The Manitoba Gypsum Co. Limited
 
Office: Union Bank Building
 
WINNIPEG
 
Manufacturers of: Hardwall Plaster, Wood Fibre Plaster, Plaster of Paris, Alabaster, Stucco, Etc.
 
Some of the uses for Gypsum:

The Manitoba Gypsum Co. is the only company in Western Canada manufacturing Hardwall Plasters. This class of Plaster is much superior to that made from lime. It has been manufactured very extensively of late years in the United States, and it was the large importations of American Plaster into Canada which first drew attention to the large Gypsum deposits in Northern Manitoba, between Lake Winnipeg and Lake Manitoba. The Manitoba Gypsum Co. have there a very valuable Gypsum deposit and from the fact that Gypsum is very scarce in all parts of the world, it is probable that this deposit is the only one in the Canadian West. In the United States the largest Gypsum deposits are found in Texas, Kansas, Iowa and Michigan, also to some extent in Virginia, but the Kansas, Texas, Iowa and Michigan deposits are the ones most extensively developed. The first use made of Gypsum was as a land fertilizer; it was sold under the name of Land Plaster, but the manufacture into Wall Plaster has thrown all other lines of its use into the shade.

The large plaster manufacturers in the State of New York draw nearly all their supply of Gypsum rock from Nova Scotia where there are very extensive deposits, the exports of rock from Nova Scotia amounting to some 400,000 tons a year, according to the Government reports, and are increasing annually.

In Germany Gypsum is used very largely in the manufacture of building materials in the form of hollow tiles used for partition walls, also in the manufacture of the finer grades of patent cements similar to what are on sale under the name of “Keene” and “Parian” cement; these are used largely in the manufacture of imitation marble known as Scagliola. The Plaster of Paris made from Gypsum is very extensively used in the manufacture of ornamental statuettes, and for friezes for the ornamentation of large buildings. It is also used as a basis in the manufacture of paint and asbestos coverings for boilers and steam pipes. There is a very large sale in this country for the various manufactured products of Gypsum and while The Manitoba Gypsum Company is only manufacturing Hardwall Plasters at present they expect in the future to develop several other lines of manufacture.

WILLIAM M. DODD

ARCHITECT

HEAD OFFICE:			BRANCH OFFICE:
Rooms 6, 7 and 8			REGINA,
New Alberta Block	TELEPHONE NO. 162.	P.O. BOX 275.	Sask.
CALGARY

REFERENCES:

Business Blocks	Residences	Public Buildings

New Alberta Block for W. R. Hull	W. R. Hull, Residence, Calgary	New Central School, Calgary
“ Clarence Block for Senator Lougheed	W. H. Butcher, “ “	“ Victoria “ “
“ Norman Block for “ “	W. M. Robertson’s “ “	“ East Ward School, Calgary
“ Cameron Block for A. L. Cameron	F. F. Higgs, “ “	“ School, MacLeod, Alta.
“ Sharples Block for John Sharples	Theo. Strom “ “	“ “ High River, Alta.
“ Allan Block for A. Allan	W. H. Lee, “ “	“ “ Red Deer, Alta.
“ Armstrong Block	Rectory English Church “	“ “ Olds, Alta.
“ Hutchings Block for R. J. Hutchings	Terrace, Frank Fairey, “	“ “ Gainsborough, Sask.
“ Calgary Cattle Co. Block		“ “ Qu’Appelle, Sask.
“ Calgary Milling Co. Block	Hotels, Etc.	“ Town Hall, Qu’Appelle, Sask.
“ Burns Block for P. Burns & Co.		“ Bank of Nova Scotia, Calgary
“ Smith & Gaetz Block, Red Deer	New Lyric Theatre, Calgary	“ Union Bank, High River
“ C. B. Hume & Co. Block, Revelstoke	“ Auditorium Skating Rink, Calgary	“ Bank of Montreal, Regina and Indian Head (Associate Architect)
“ Trites & Wood Block, Fernie, B.C.	“ Sanitarium Hotel, Banff	“ City Hall, Regina
“ Johnston Block, Fernie, B.C.	“ Fernie Hotel, Fernie, B.C.
“ Lane & Emerson Block, High River	“ Grand Union Hotel, Calgary	Wholesale Buildings
	“ Dominion Hotel, Calgary
Churches	“ Dellas Hotel, Lethbridge	James Turner & Co., Calgary
	“ Cayley Hotel, Cayley	Great West Saddlery Co., Calgary
Knox Church, Regina	“ Dining Hall, Alberta Hotel, Calgary	Massey Harris Co., Calgary
Baptist Church, Calgary		I. Y. Griffin & Co., Calgary
		W. M. Parslow’s Warehouse, Calgary
		G. F. Stephens & Co., Calgary

1906

Western Canada
====is Attracting
 
The Attention of the World

The magnificent harvest of 1905 has drawn the attention of the farming community, the world over, to the great Canadian West, and the influx of settlers this year promises to be far larger than ever before.

¶ The winter wheat development has given another incentive to action to the progressive farmer, and the prolific yield of from 30 to 40 bushels to the acre has caught the attention of the husbandman of every country and of every clime.

¶ The opening up of new territory by the increased railway construction throws a wider area than ever before open to settlement, within easy reach of markets and elevators, and thousands are flocking to the newly-opened districts. There is room, however, for thousands more, and 160 acres are offered free to every man who is able and willing to comply with the requirements of settlement.

The Markets		Traffic Facilities
There is a good market for everything the farmer can raise—Wheat, Butter, Eggs, Poultry and other staples of the farm, and prices do not materially differ from those in the Dry Goods, Clothing, Etc. cost about the same.		Three different railway systems are already in the West, with both main lines and branches, and new lines are projected. Three trans-continental railways will run through the country in the course of a very few years.
Fuel Easy to Obtain		Climate—None Better
Both Wood and Coal can be had at reasonable prices. Timber belts skirt the river banks and the shores of the lakes, and coal is found in many parts of the country. Rights to mine coal on public lands, for private use, may be had from the Government for a few cents a ton, and timber may also be cut for private use.		The seasons are milder than in most portions of Quebec and other Eastern Sections. It is pleasant in summer, with more hours of sunshine to mature crops, and there are no hot winds to burn crops; while the winters are no colder than in many parts of the East. Snowfall is light.

Rules for Homestead Entry or Inspection

1. An application for homestead entry or inspection will only be accepted if made in person by the applicant at the office of the local agent or sub-agent.

2. An application for homestead entry or for inspection, made personally at any sub-agent’s office, may be wired to the local agent by the sub-agent, at the expense of the applicant, and, if the land applied for is vacant on receipt of the telegram, such application is to have priority and the land will be held until the necessary papers to complete the transaction have been received by mail.

3. Should it be found that a homestead entry has been secured through “personation,” or an application for inspection filed by a person who has represented himself as some one else, the entry will be summarily cancelled and such applicant will forfeit all priority of claim.

4. An applicant for inspection must be eligible for homestead entry.

5. Only one application for inspection may be received from an individual until that application has been disposed of.

6. The Department may carry on to completion any cancellation proceedings instituted, although the applicant should subsequently withdraw or become ineligible for entry.

7. When a homestead entry is cancelled for any cause (except when an applicant for cancellation becomes entitled to entry) notice thereof is to be at once posted in the local agent’s office and sub-agent’s office within which the land is situated, with day and hour of posting, and will be open for entry by the first eligible applicant at counter alter the posting of said notice.

8. A homesteader whose entry is in good standing may relinquish the same in favor of a father, mother, son, daughter, brother or sister, if eligible, on filing the usual declaration of abandonment, subject to the approval of the department. (If the entry is liable to cancellation no privilege of transfer will be entertained, and in no case will a transfer to others than the relatives above mentioned be permitted.)

9. If an entry be summarily cancelled or voluntarily abandoned by the homesteader, subsequent to the institution of cancellation proceedings, the applicant for inspection will be entitled to prior right of entry.

10. Applicant for inspection must state in what particulars the homesteader is in default, and if, subsequently, the statement is found to be incorrect in material particulars, the applicant will lose any prior right or re-entry he might otherwise have had, should the land become vacant, or, if an entry has been granted, it may be summarily cancelled.

11. The homesteader is required to perform the conditions connected therewith under one of the following plans:

(1) At least six months’ residence upon cultivation of the land in each year for three years.

(2) If the father (or mother, if the father is deceased) of the homesteader resides upon a farm in the vicinity of the land entered for, the requirements as to residence may be satisfied by such person residing with the father or mother.

(3) If the settler has his permanent residence upon farming land owned by him in the vicinity of his homestead, the requirement as to residence may be satisfied by the residence upon the same land.

Six months’ notice in writing should be given to the Commissioner of Dominion Lands, at Ottawa, of intention to apply for patent.

W. W. CORY, Deputy Minister of the Interior

“THE TWENTIETH CENTURY BELONGS TO CANADA”
 
Information and Advice.
 
Can be freely obtained from the following:
W. D. SCOTT. Superintendent of Immigration, Ottawa, Canada.
THE COMMISSIONER OF EMIGRATION, 11 and 12 Charing Cross, London, England.
 

1906

The Royal Military College

Of all the noble educational institutions of which Canada can boast there are none, which by reason of the educational work it has done and is doing, the number of skilful, capable men it has graduated, and the high standard of Canadian manhood it has produced, has greater claims upon the pride and gratitude of the Canadian people than the Royal Military College, Kingston.

It is but necessary to recall the brilliant successes attained in the British Army by such representative graduates as Major Mackay, D.S.O., Captain Stairs, Lieut.-Col. Sir E. P. C. Girouard, K.C.M.G., D.S.O., Major R. K. Scott, D.S.O., Major H. Joly de Lotbiniere, D.S.O., Lieut.-Col. Lang-Hyde, D.S.O., Capt. D. S. MacInnes, D.S.O.; Major Dobell, D.S.O.; and Major Henneker. D.S.O., not to speak of considerably over a hundred more who are still serving with marked distinction in His Majesty’s service, to form some idea of the practical character and thoroughness of the instruction in the various branches of military science imparted at the Royal Military College.

In the Canadian Permanent Force, too, graduates of the College have gained and are still gaining marked distinction.

Among the officers of the Royal North-West Mounted Police, since the earliest days of the Royal Military College there has been a proportion of its graduates, and with great advantage to the force, for in no particular sphere, perhaps, has the seasoning influence of the scientific training and sterling manhood of the institution been more satisfactorily felt. At the present time the Commissioner of the force, Aylesworth Bowen Perry, is a graduate, a member of the first class in fact, while among the other senior members of the force who are graduates are Assistant Commissioner Wood, Commanding in the Yukon, and Superintendents G. E. Sanders, D.S.O., P. C. H. Primrose and A. C. Macdonell, D.S.O.

In civil life, graduates of the College are to be found throughout the world, but more particularly in Canada, occupying prominent places in all the learned professions, especially those of civil, mining, railroad and mechanical engineering.

The College is a Dominion Government institution, designed primarily for the purpose of giving the highest technical instruction in all branches of military science to cadets and officers of the Canadian Militia. In fact it is intended to take the place in Canada of the English Woolwich and Sandhurst and the United States West Point.

The Commandant, military professors and some of the instructors are officers on the active list of the Imperial army, lent for the purpose, and in addition there is a complete staff of professors for the civil subjects, which form such a large proportion of the College course.

Whilst the College is organized on a strictly military basis, the cadets receive, in addition to their military studies, a thoroughly practical, scientific and sound training in all subjects that are essential to a high and general modern education.

The course in mathematics is very complete, and a thorough grounding is given in the subjects of Civil Engineering, Civil and Hydrographic Surveying, Physics, Chemistry, English and French.

The object of the College course is thus to give the cadets a training which shall thoroughly equip them for either a military or civil career.

The strict discipline maintained at the College is one of the most valuable features of the system. As a result, of it young men acquire habits of obedience and self-control, and consequently of self-reliance and command, as well as experience in controlling and handling their fellows.

In addition the constant practice of gymnastics, equitation, drills and outdoor exercises of all kinds, ensures good health and fine physical condition.

An experienced medical officer is in attendance at the College daily.

Seven commissions in the Imperial regular army are annually awarded as prizes to the cadets; also three in the Permanent Force, as well as three appointments in the technical departments of the Dominion Civil Service.

The length the of course is three years, in three terms of 9½ months’ residence each.

The total cost of the three years’ course, including board, uniforms, instructional material, and all extras, is from $750 to $800.

The annual competitive examination for admission to the College is held at the headquarters of the several military districts in which candidates reside, in May of each year.

For full particulars of this examination, or for any other information, application should be made to the Secretary of the Militia Council, Ottawa, Ont.

PROVINCE OF QUEBEC

The Province of Quebec is, above all, an agricultural country, a country for colonization, and is particularly well favored with forests, mountains, lakes, rivers, splendid waterfalls, innumerable water-powers, fertile islands and rich pastures. The soil of the Province, and, in particular, that of the great colonization centres which have yet to be opened up and peopled with hardy settlers, is of superior quality and eminently adapted for cultivation of all kinds. The forests, which stretch endlessly in all directions, and contain the most valuable woods, have been for years the object of constant and active operations. The rivers and lakes, which have long remained unknown, now attract hundreds of sportsmen from all parts of America, who find both pleasure and profit in fishing for salmon, ouananiche, trout, pike, etc.

Timber Lands

Of the Province cover over 225,000 square miles. Location and areas of Limits to be offered at auction to be had on application. The attention of Paper Manufacturers and Wood Workers is called to the facilities for manufacturing to be had in the province.

Water Powers

FOR SALE

Forty-three powers have been surveyed during the last two years. Power available ranges from 500 to 100,000 horse-power. Send for maps and other particulars.

Fish and Game

Salmon, Trout, Ouananiche, Maskinonge, Moose, Caribou, Deer, etc. Hunting territories (not over 400 square miles to one person) can be secured at from $1.00 per square mile a year. For location of hunting and fishing districts apply to this department.

Crown Lands

FOR SETTLEMENT

Over 7,000,000 acres have been surveyed and divided into farms, price from 20 cents to 40 cents per acre, according to district. For further information apply to this Department.

Minerals

The attention of Miners and Capitalists in the United States and Europe is invited to the mineral territory open for investment in the province.

Gold, Silver, Copper, Iron, Asbestos, Mica, Plumbago, Chromic Iron, Galena, etc.

Ornamental and structural materials in abundant variety. The Mining Law gives absolute security of title, and has been specially framed for the encouragement of mining.

For Further Information Apply to

HON. A. TURGEON

MINISTER OF LANDS, MINES AND FISHERIES

Parliament Buildings, QUEBEC, Can.

The publishers have pleasure in acknowledging the receipt of orders from the following advance subscribers who have ordered in quantities of from one to one hundred books each. Many of the larger manufacturing concerns, banks and other financial institutions have ordered in quantities for their branches and principal customers throughout the Dominion. The Public Library Boards who have ordered are not included in this list nor are the complimentary copies sent by the publishers to the officers and non-commissioned officers of the force, and to others.

Alloway and Champion, Winnipeg; J. C. G. Armytage, Winnipeg; American-Abell Engine and Thresher Co., Limited, Winnipeg; D. Ackland & Son. Winnipeg; H. & A. Allan, Montreal; C. A. Armstrong, Montreal; W. J. Anderson, Ottawa; Robert Archer, Montreal; F. W. Ashe, Manager Union Bank of Canada, Montreal; Acadia Powder Co., Limited, Halifax; H. A. Allison, Calgary; Alberta Stock Yards Co., Limited, Calgary; H. Acheson, Saskatoon; J. S. Aikens, Winnipeg; Alberta Agencies, Limited; A. A. Allan & Co., Toronto; Abbey’s Effervescent Salt Co., Limited, Montreal; Alberta Building Co., Limited, Calgary; Alberta Investment Co., Limited, Calgary; Alberta Pacific Elevator Co., Limited, Calgary; Anglo-American Fire Insurance Co., Toronto; G. H. Allen, Montreal; The Andrew H. McDowell Co.; R. B. Angus; The American Tobacco Company of Canada, Limited, Montreal; James Allardice, Montreal.

R. S. Barrow, Winnipeg; Banque d’Hochelaga, Winnipeg; Bank of British North America, W. A. McHaffie, Manager, Winnipeg; Bank of Hamilton, H. H. O’Reilly, Agent, Winnipeg; Bank of Hamilton Grain Exchange Branch, Winnipeg; Edwin S. Baker, Winnipeg; Buchanan & Gordon, Winnipeg; Bole Drug Co., Limited; British Columbia Mills Timber and Trading Co., Winnipeg Branch, Winnipeg; A. T. Banfield, Winnipeg; Thomas Black, Winnipeg; Bank of British North America, A. D. Severs, Manager, Winnipeg; H. N. Bate & Sons, Limited, Ottawa; Bank of Hamilton, Hamilton; John A. Bruce & Co., Hamilton; The W. R. Brock Co., Toronto; Bank of British North America, Montreal; E. A. Baynes (late Major 2nd. Regt. C.A.) Montreal; Bank of Nova Scotia, H. A. Richardson, Mgr., Toronto; Robert Bickerdike, Montreal; Bovril, Limited, Montreal; B. Hal Brown, Manager London & Lancashire Assurance Co., Montreal; Hon. I. Beaubien, Montreal; Vesey Boswell, Quebec; Bicknell & Bain, Toronto; Boulter, Waugh & Co., Montreal; Thomas Bruce, Winnipeg; Bank of Toronto, Winnipeg; Bank of Ottawa, Winnipeg; Jas. Balfour, Regina; H. Brodie, Moose Jaw; W. M. Borbridge, Brandon; J. H. Brook, Great West Life Assurance Co., Winnipeg; Bank of Hamilton, Edmonton; Bank of Montreal, Kenneth Ashworth, Manager, Saskatoon; E. A. Braithwaite, Edmonton; A. Butchart, Edmonton; W. M. Botsford, Manager Royal Bank of Canada, Montreal; R. L. Batley, Montreal; Francis Braidwood, Canada Jute Co., Montreal; Hon. Arthur Boyer, Montreal; Balfour Implement Co., Limited, Winnipeg; W. B. Barwis, Calgary; B. C. Electrical Construction Co., Vancouver; A. M. Beattie, Vancouver; Belding Paul & Co., Montreal; The Richard Beliveau Co., Ltd., Winnipeg; The Benson & Houlton Co., Limited, Calgary; The Bentley Co., Limited, Lethbridge; Alex Black Lumber, Co., Winnipeg; C. W. Blackstock & Co., Regina; S. & H. Borbridge, Ottawa; John H. Boyle & Co., Regina; Brackman-Ker Milling Co., Limited, Strathcona; Brandon Brewing Co., Brandon; Brodie & Stafford, Lethbridge; Bromley & Hague, Limited, Winnipeg; P. Burns & Co., Calgary; E. W. Beatty, Montreal; J. Bourdeau & Son, Montreal; Bank of Montreal, Fort William; Hanbury A. Budden, Montreal; Brodie and Harvie, Montreal; J. R. Booth, Ottawa.

Canadian Bank of Commerce, Winnipeg; Campbell, Pitblado, Hoskin & Grundy, Winnipeg; Canadian Bank of Commerce North Branch, Winnipeg; Canadian Bank of Commerce, Portage Avenue Branch, Winnipeg; Jas. Carruthers & Co., Montreal; Canadian Drawn Steel Co., limited, Jno. Gartshore, Secy. Treas., Hamilton; Copeland, Chatterson Co., Limited, Toronto and Winnipeg; L. J. Cosgrave, Toronto; H. G. Cox, Toronto; E. W. Cox, Toronto; Lieut.-Col. John Carson, Montreal; Col. J. D. Crawford, Lachine; S. Carsley, Montreal; D. W. Campbell, Montreal; Canada Jute Co., Montreal; W. A. Cooper, C.P.R. Dining Cars, Montreal; F. J. Cockburn, Manager Bank of Montreal, Quebec; Chase & Sanborn, Montreal; Jas. Coristine & Co., Limited, Montreal; Corticelli Silk Co., Montreal; H. Cronyn, London; Canadian Bank of Commerce, Port Arthur; B. Clement, Brandon; S. Cunard & Co., Halifax; Henry Clark, Brandon; F. L. Crawford, Medicine Hat; F. Colpman, Lethbridge; Canadian Bank of Commerce, Toronto; J. F. Cairns, Saskatoon; W. A. Coulthard, Saskatoon; Canadian Rubber Co., D. Lorne McGibbon, Montreal; Hon. Geo. A. Cox, Toronto; Basil B. Carter, Union Bank of Canada, Moose Jaw; Canadian Pacific Railway, Hotel Department, Montreal; C. Robin Callas Company, Limited, A. Handfield Whitman, Man. Dir., Halifax; D. E. Cameron, Montreal; J. W. Cadwell & Co., Saskatoon; Calgary Brewing & Malting Co., Calgary; Calgary Colonization Co., Limited, Calgary; Campbell Bros. & Wilson, Winnipeg; Canada Permanent Mortgage Corporation, Toronto; Canadian Casualty & Boiler Insurance Co., Winnipeg; Canadian Fairbanks Co., Limited, Winnipeg; Canadian Moline Plow Co., Winnipeg; Canadian Northern Railway, Toronto; Canadian Rubber Co., of Montreal, Montreal; A. Carruthers & Co., Limited, Winnipeg; Carruthers, Johnson & Bradley, Winnipeg; Cockshutt Plow Co., Brantford and Winnipeg; Codville-Georgeson Co., Limited, Winnipeg and Brandon; Codville-Smith Co., Calgary; Colts Patent Firearms Manufacturing Co., Hartford, Conn.; Composite Brick Co., Winnipeg; Consolidated Plate Glass Co., Winnipeg; Continental Life Insurance Co., Toronto; Crafts & Lee, Edmonton; Crosse & Blackwell, Montreal; Cummings Brass Co., Winnipeg; Cushing Bros. Co., Ltd., Calgary; Henry J. Chard, Montreal; Major Geo. S. Cantlie, Montreal; L. Chaput, Fils & Co., Montreal; John L. Cassidy & Co., Limited, Montreal.

De Laval Separator Co., Winnipeg; Dodge Manufacturing Co., Limited, F. C. Wheaton, Manager, Toronto; Dowswell Manufacturing Company, Hamilton; Dominion Line Steamship Co., Montreal; Randall Davidson, Montreal; T. J. Drummond, Montreal; Geo. E. Drummond, Montreal; J. M. Douglas & Co., Montreal; A. D. Durnford, Montreal; H. J. Dawson, Port Arthur; Geo. Dearing, Edmonton; C. H. Davidson, Jr., Carrington, N.D., U.S.A.; A. Driscoll, Edmonton; H. J. Dawson, Edmonton; W. E. Dionne, Quebec; P. D. Dods & Co, Montreal; A. C. Dobell, Quebec; Dominion Wire Manufacturing Co., Montreal; E. F. Dartnell, Montreal; D’Easum & Mount, Fort Saskatchewan; Department of Militia, Ottawa; Department of the Interior, Ottawa; Devlin-Tyrrell Co., Winnipeg; Wm. M. Dodd, Calgary and Regina; Dominion Bridge Co., Limited, Montreal; Dominion Cartridge Co., Montreal; Dominion Radiator Co., Toronto; Dowd Milling Co., Ottawa; E. L. Drewry, Winnipeg; Dorkin Bros. & Co., Montreal; Robert J. Dale, Montreal; G. Durnford, Montreal; Hon. L. O. David, Montreal; H. P. Douglas, Montreal; Department of Public Works and Labor, P.Q., Quebec; Hon. Sir George A. Drummond.

The T. Eaton Company, Limited, Toronto; The T. Eaton Company, Limited, Winnipeg; The Eagle Knitting Co., Limited, Hamilton; Col. L. Edye, Montreal; Edwardsburg Starch Co., Limited, Montreal; J. T. L. Embury, Regina; Lorenso Evans, Quebec; The Elder-Dempster Steamship Co., Montreal; Edmonton Brewing & Malting Co., Limited, Edmonton; Edmonton Tent & Mattress Co., Edmonton; Empire Brewing Co., Brandon; C. H. Enderton & Co., Winnipeg; Wm. Ewing & Co., Montreal; S. H. Ewing, Montreal; E. Mackay Edgar, Montreal.

W. G. Fonseca & Co., Winnipeg; Hon. Geo. E. Foster, Toronto; Fyfe Scale Co., R. E. W. Fyfe, Manager, Montreal; L. J. Forget & Co., Montreal; Major H. Flowers, Halifax; H. F. Forrest, Manager Northern Bank, Winnipeg; E. J. Fewings, Medicine Hat; J. D. Ferguson, Saskatoon; Foley Bros., St. Paul, Minn., U.S.A.; Furness-Withy S.S. Co., Ltd., Montreal; First Regiment Canadian Artillery, Halifax; J. A. Finlayson, Montreal; The Fairchild Co., Limited, Winnipeg; The Federal Life Assurance Co., Hamilton; Fit-Reform, Montreal; Foley, Lock & Larson, Winnipeg; Geo. G. Foster, Montreal; John Fair, Montreal; Fitzgibbon, Schafheitlin & Co., Montreal; Frothingham and Workman, Limited, Montreal.

W. T. Gwyn, Dominion Bank, Toronto; J. C. Graham & Co., Winnipeg: Geo. F. Galt, Winnipeg; John M. Garland, Son & Co., Ottawa; W. G. Gooderham, Toronto; Greenshields Limited, Montreal; Guardian Assurance Co., H. M. Lambert, Manager, Montreal; Grand Trunk R.R. Co., Montreal; Lieut.-Col. W. M. Gartshore, London; Alex. Galbraith & Son, Brandon; Wm. Grayson, Moose Jaw; Great West Life Assurance Co., Calgary; Geo. E. Stuart, Moose Jaw; J. R. Green, Moose Jaw; J. H. Grayson, Moose Jaw; Great West Life Assurance Co., W. Nelson, Manager, Saskatoon; J. H. Gariepy, Edmonton; W. Scott Garrioch, Portage la Prairie; W. H. Gillard & Co., Hamilton; Chas. Goodyear, Winnipeg; Grand Trunk Pacific Railway, Montreal; Great West Land Co., Calgary; John Gunn & Sons, Winnipeg; L. Gnaedinger, Sons & Co., Montreal; Chas. Gurd & Co., Montreal; Robt. Gill, Manager Canadian Bank of Commerce, Ottawa.

W. R. Hall, Calgary; Hastings Shingle Manufacturing Co., Vancouver; A. M. Hobberlin, Toronto; Hamilton Bridge Works Co., Limited, John S. Hendrie, Vice-President, Hamilton; A. Rives Hall, Montreal; H. B. Herrick, Montreal; Angus Hooper, Montreal; Holt, Renfrew & Co., Quebec; Geo. W. Hensley, Halifax; Hamilton Powder Co., Montreal; Hon. F. W. G. Haultain, Regina; Walter Huckvale, Medicine Hat; F. C. Harwood, D.D.S., Moose Jaw; A. H. Hanson, Saskatoon; Hudson Bay Co., Winnipeg; A. L. Hamilton, Bank of Commerce, Portage la Prairie; Geo. Harcourt, Edmonton; A. C. Hardy, Brockville; Hamburg-American Steamship Co., Montreal; C. E. Hanna, Montreal; Stanley Henderson, Montreal; A. R. B. Hearn, Manager Imperial Bank of Canada, Brandon; Hague, Armington & Co., Limited, Winnipeg; Hamilton Bridge Works Co., Ltd., Hamilton; Hughes & Co., Brandon; Lt.-Col. F. W. Hibbard, Montreal; Hudon, Hebert & Cie., Limited, Montreal; H. Douglas Hamilton, M.D., Montreal; R. T. Hopper, J. H. Hunsicker, Montreal.

Imperial Elevator Co., Winnipeg; Imperial Bank of Canada, Brandon; Imperial Bank of Canada, Strathcona; J. D. Irvine, Bank of Montreal, Portage la Prairie; R. Ironsides, Montreal; International Harvester Co. of America, Chicago; Imperial Oil Co., Montreal.

Capt. J. Caverhill Jones, St. John, N.B.; C. W. Jarvis, Fort William; Clifford T. Jones, Calgary; T. F. S. Jackson, Traders Bank, Edmonton; P. E. Joubert, Brandon; J. A. Jacobs, Montreal; Norman D. Jackson, Calgary; Dr. Jaegers’ Sanitary Woollen System Co., Limited, Montreal; Jones & Moore Electric Co. of Manitoba, Limited, Winnipeg; Walter J. Joseph, Montreal.

J. J. Kenny, Western Assurance Co., Toronto; H. H. Vachelle Koelle, Montreal; Geo. A. Knowlton, Fort William; O. W. Kealy, Medicine Hat; J. K. Kennedy, Saskatoon; W. P. Kirkpatrick, Canadian Bank of Commerce, Saskatoon; Kelly, Douglas & Co., Limited, Vancouver; Jas. R. Kinghorn, Montreal; Warden King and Son, Limited, Montreal.

John Love, Winnipeg; N. G. Leslie, Manager Imperial Bank, Winnipeg; Lake of the Woods Milling Co., Limited, Montreal; Library Bureau of Canada, Ottawa; Legislative Library, Parliament Buildings, Toronto; Laporte, Martin & Co., Limited, Montreal; D. Law, Montreal; Linde British Refrigeration Co., C. W. Vollman, Mgr., Montreal; J. B. Laliberte, Quebec; Lieut.-Col. A. E. Labelle, Montreal; J. W. Little, London; James Little, Port Arthur; C. N. Laurie, M.D., Port Arthur; S. V. Loree, Moose Jaw; Robert Lee, Edmonton; Peter Larsen, Helena, Montana, U.S.A.; Major D. W. Lockerby, Montreal; La Patrie Publishing Co., Montreal; Leeming, Miles Co., Limited, Montreal; W. W. LaChance, Regina; Laidlaw Bros., Vancouver; Lamontagne Limited, Montreal; W. S. Lazier & Co., Calgary; W. F. Lee (Manitoba Builder’s Supply Co.), Winnipeg; Lewis Bros., Limited, Montreal; Loewen & Harvey, Vancouver; C. S. Lott, Calgary; Lowndes Co., Ltd., Toronto; Jno. R. Lovell, Montreal; Henry H. Lyman, Montreal.

Manitoba Farmers Mutual Hail Insurance Co., Winnipeg; D. Morton, Winnipeg; Merrick, Anderson & Co., Winnipeg; Merchants Bank of Canada, R. F. Taylor, Manager, Calgary; H. D. Metcalfe, Montreal; James P. Murray, Toronto; W. A. Murray & Co., Limited, Toronto; Merchants Bank of Canada, Montreal; J. Mason, Home Bank of Canada, Toronto; F. H. Mathewson, Montreal; F. D. Monk, M.P., Montreal; Geo. W. Mersereau, Winnipeg; Merchants Bank of Canada, Fort William; A. Maybee, Manager Canadian Bank of Commerce, Brandon; Medicine Hat Printing & Publishing Co., Medicine Hat; Merchants Bank of Canada, Brandon; R. R. Morgan, Saskatoon; A. Michaud, Edmonton; G. W. Marriott, Manager Bank of Commerce, Strathcona; J. W. Matte, Quebec; J. G. Montgomery, Edmonton; Mitchell Rifle Sight Co., Toronto; Major Frank Meighen, Montreal; N. W. Murray, Montreal; C. F. Lethbridge Money, Salisbury, Rhodesia, S.A.; D. I. MacKenzie, Dept. Min. Education, Edmonton, Alta.; Montreal Warehousing Co., Montreal; Manitoba Gypsum Co., Ltd., Winnipeg; Manitoba Iron Works Limited, Winnipeg; Manley & Smith, Moose Jaw; Marshall Wells Co., Winnipeg; Massey-Harris Co., Limited, Toronto and Winnipeg; Samuel May & Co., Toronto; H. G. Middleton & Co., Winnipeg; Montgomery Bros., Winnipeg; Mortimer Co., Limited, Ottawa; Robert Mitchell Co., Montreal; D. Morrice & Sons, Montreal; The Montreal Lumber Co., Limited, Montreal; Robt. Munro, Montreal; John H. R. Molson and Bros., Montreal; Ernest Marceau, Montreal; F. E. Meredith, K.C., Montreal.

Hon. Hugh J. Macdonald, Winnipeg; W. G. McMahon, Winnipeg; McLaughlin Carriage Co., Limited, Winnipeg; The Geo. McLagan Furniture Co., Limited, Stratford; Alfred McKay, Montreal; R. D. McGibbon (McGibbon, Casgrain, Mitchell & Surveyer), Montreal; D. McEachren, Montreal; I. McMichael, Toronto; R. McKnight, Port Arthur; S. W. McInnis, Brandon; J. M. McIntosh, Dominion Bank, Winnipeg; W. T. MacBean, Moose Jaw; McDougall & Secord, Edmonton; H. McBeth, Lethbridge; W. J. McKay, Saskatoon; R. McIntosh, Edmonton; C. de W. MacDonald, Edmonton; Wm. M. MacPherson, Quebec; J. O. McCarthy, Manager Great West Life Insurance Co., Toronto; Alex. McFee, Montreal; Lieut.-Col. F. S. Mackay, Montreal; John Mackie, Rottingdean, England; Kenneth MacKenzie & Co., Winnipeg and Edmonton; MacMillan, Colquhoun & Beattie, Brandon; A. McBride & Co., Calgary; McCallum, Hill & Co., Regina; McClary Manufacturing Co., London and Winnipeg; John McDougall Caledonian Iron Works Co., Ltd., Montreal; McKenzie Carriage Works, Brandon; McLennan, McFeely & Co., Ltd., Vancouver; P. McKenzie, Montreal; Colin McArthur, Montreal; McCaskill, Dougall & Co., Montreal; McClary Mfg. Co., Montreal; C. H. McFarlane, Montreal; Brenton A. Macnab.

James S. Norris, Montreal; W. H. Nelson, Port Arthur; Northern Bank of Canada, F. B. Helm, Manager, Calgary; National Trust Co. Limited, J. D. Gunn, Manager, Saskatoon; Northern Iron Works, Winnipeg; North-West Electric Co., Limited, Calgary.

A. O’Reilly, Winnipeg; Oldfield, Kirby & Gardner, Winnipeg; J. W. de C. O’Grady, Manager Northern Bank, Winnipeg; Ogilvie Flour Mills Co., Limited, Montreal; Otis-Fensom Elevator Company Limited, Toronto; Office Specialty Manufacturing Co., Limited, J. F. Wildman, Gen. Manager, Toronto; Hon. W. Owens, Montreal; P. H. Oakes, Montreal; Robert Ochsner, Strathcona; Ontario Sewer Pipe Co., Ltd., Toronto; Osler, Hammond & Nanton, Winnipeg; A. E. Ogilvie, Montreal.

F. L. Patton, Manager Dominion Bank, Winnipeg; E. A. Paterson, Manager Brandon Electric Light Co., Brandon; Geo. C. Parker, Toronto; A. Peers, Montreal; Parry Sound Lumber Co., Toronto; Wm. Pocklington, Regina; E. L. Phillips, Northern Bank, Brandon; D. G. Proley, Medicine Hat; Chas. S. Pingle, Medicine Hat; Fred. S. Pingle, Medicine Hat; H. Davidson Pickett, Moose Jaw; G. P. Paysant, Calgary; Geo. R. Peterson, Saskatoon; F. W. Pugh, Winnipeg; Provincial Treasurer’s Department, Edmonton; E. C. Pardee, Manager Bank of Montreal, Edmonton; Provincial Secretary’s Department, Edmonton; Provincial Department of Education, Edmonton; Major A. G. Peuchen, Toronto; Pacific Cartage Co., Limited, Calgary; Paulin-Chambers Company, Winnipeg; John R. Peverett, Regina; Pither & Leiser, Victoria, B.C.; E. G. Prior & Co., Limited, Vancouver; Prescott Emery Wheel Co., Limited, Prescott; Province of Quebec, Quebec; R. E. Pringle, Montreal; Alfred Pollack, Montreal; Jas. W. Pike, Montreal; J. G. Purvis, Montreal; W. S. Paterson, Montreal; W. B. Powell, Montreal.

J. E. Ruby, Manager Frost & Wood Co., Winnipeg; Revillon Bros., Limited, Montreal; Revillon Bros., Limited, Edmonton; Gustave Richard, Montreal; Royal Trust Co., Montreal; Hayter Reid, C.P.R. Hotels, Montreal; David Russell, Montreal; Rhodes Curry & Co., Limited, Amherst; S. W. Ray, Port Arthur; P. B. H. Ramsay, Brandon; W. J. Reid, (Lieut. C.M.R.) Medicine Hat; Ross Rifle Co., Quebec; James Ross, Montreal; Royal Bank of Canada, Montreal; Riley & Co., Montreal; Harold W. Riley, Deputy Provincial Secretary, Edmonton, Alta.; Rat Portage Lumber Co., Winnipeg; Red Feather Tea Co., Hamilton; Richelieu & Ontario Navigation Co., Montreal; Riley & McCormick, Calgary; Rosewell, Carson & Fisher, Calgary; Ross Brothers, Limited, Edmonton; Royal Lumber & Fuel Co., Winnipeg; Ryan & Fares Co., Winnipeg; Wm. Rutherford, Montreal; Ald. Farquhar Robertson, Montreal; Jas. G. Ross, Montreal; David Russel, Montreal; Robbins, Appleton & Co., Montreal; W. M. Ramsay, Montreal.

G. F. Stephens & Co., Limited, Winnipeg; The Saskatchewan Valley & Manitoba Land Co., Winnipeg; Standard Silver Co., Limited, W. K. George, Pres., Toronto; W. W. Scrimes, Winnipeg; The Robert Simpson Co., Limited, Toronto; J. E. Seagram, Waterloo; Standard Chemical Co. of Toronto, Toronto; R. R. Stevenson, Montreal; L. P. Snyder, Montreal; Sovereign Bank of Canada, Montreal; W. J. Stewart, Montreal; John M. Smith, Montreal; St. Lawrence Sugar Refining Co., Montreal; A. M. Smith, London; L. M. Smith, Halifax; P. Shea, Winnipeg; Henry Y. Smith, Moose Jaw; George Smith, Brandon; C. E. Seaborn, Moose Jaw; Dr. Euston Sisley, Calgary; E. W. Saunders, Manager Canadian Bank of Commerce, Moose Jaw; D. Sherriff, Brandon; A. C. Skelton, Bank of British North America, Brandon; A. M. Stewart, Edmonton; J. Straton, Saskatoon; Geo. Sellers, Saskatoon; S. H. Smith, Edmonton; John Sharples, Quebec; Major Geo. W. Stephens, Montreal; Standard Explosives, Montreal; H. F. Sandeman, Strathcona; W. E. Sanford, Mfg. Co., Hamilton; Sawyer & Massey Co., Ltd., Hamilton; Shera & Co., Fort Saskatchewan; Jas. Smart Mfg. Co., Brockville; Smith & Ferguson Co., Regina; Howard Smith Paper Co., Montreal; Somerville Steam Marble & Granite Works, Brandon; A. C. Sparrow, Calgary; Standard Soap Co., Limited, Calgary; Strathcona Brewing & Malting Co., Strathcona; The Jas. Stuart Electric Co., Winnipeg; W. Stuart & Co., Calgary; Sub-Target Gun Co., Limited, Toronto; Henry F. Stearns, Montreal; Sadler and Haworth, Montreal; A. H. Shorey, Montreal; The Star, Montreal; Chas. A. Smart, Montreal; J. Cradock Simpson, Montreal.

Trust & Loan Co. of Canada, Winnipeg; J. Stewart Tupper, Winnipeg; James Tees (Tees & Persee, Limited) Winnipeg; Noel H. Torrop, Montreal; W. H. Thorne & Co., Limited, St. John, N.B.; Traders Bank of Canada, Calgary; T. M. Turnbull, Manager Canadian Bank of Commerce, Edmonton; P. T. Tofft, Saskatoon; W. O. Tassie, Winnipeg; W. H. Thompson, Imperial Bank, Portage la Prairie; John A. Tate, Bank of Toronto, Portage la Prairie; B. & S. H. Thompson Co., Limited, Montreal; H. W. Trenholme, Canadian Bank of Commerce, North Winnipeg, Winnipeg; Arthur P. Tippet & Co., Montreal; Threshers Supply Co., Limited, Winnipeg; Chas. E. Tisdall, Vancouver; Tuckett Cigar Co., Hamilton; Tully & Tully, Brandon; Jas. Turner & Co., Limited, Hamilton; S. B. Townsend, Montreal; Homer Taylor, Montreal.

Union Bank of Canada, C. E. Watson, Manager, Calgary; Union Lumber Co., Limited, Vancouver; Union Bank of Canada, Quebec; Union Bank of Canada, Moose Jaw; Union Drawn Steel Co., Limited, Hamilton; T. Upton Co., Limited, Hamilton.

A. Wickson, Manager Merchants Bank, Winnipeg; Western Canada Flour Mills Co., Limited, Montreal; Henry K. Wampole & Co., Limited, Toronto; Hiram Walker & Sons, Walkerville; Walter R. Wonham & Sons, Montreal; G. E. Wells, Montreal; Louis Walsh, Port Arthur; W. G. Weatherston, Bank of Hamilton, Brandon; J. B. Whitehead, Brandon; J. W. G. Watson, Brandon; J. B. Walker, Edmonton; S. P. Woods, Deputy Attorney-General, Edmonton; J. P. Wiser & Co., Prescott; Wright & Emsdale, Montreal; Herman H. Wolff, Montreal; Waterous Engine Works Co., Limited, Brantford and Winnipeg; Western Tent & Mattress Co., Calgary; Whitmore Bros., Regina; Wilkinson Plough Co., Limited, Toronto; M. J. Wilson & Sons, Ottawa; Winchester Repeating Arms Co., New Haven, Conn.; Winnipeg Paint & Glass Co., Winnipeg; Wood, Vallance & Leggat, Limited, Vancouver; Wilks & Michaud, Montreal; Winn & Holland, Montreal; Wilkinson, Heywood & Clark, Montreal; W. J. White, Montreal.

 
Abbey’s Effervescent Salt Co., Ltd., lxix.
Alberta Building Co., Limited, xxxviii.
Alberta Hotel, Calgary, xliii.
Alberta Investment Co., Limited, xlii.
Alberta Pacific Elevator Co., Limited, xlvii.
American-Abell Engine & Thresher Co., Limited, lvii.
Anglo-American Fire Insurance Company, lvii.
 
Balfour Implement Co., The, Limited, xvi.
Barwis, W. B., xxxvi.
B. C. Electrical Construction Co., lvii.
Beattie, A. M., liii.
Belding, Paul & Co., Limited, lxxiv.
Beliveau Richard Co., The, Limited, xxiii.
Benson & Houlton Company, The, Limited, xxxix.
Bentley Company, The, Limited, lii.
Black, Alex., Lumber Co., The, Limited, ii.
Blackstock, C. W. & Co., xxxiv.
Borbridge, S. H., lxix.
Boyle, John H. & Co., xxxv.
Brackman-Ker Milling Co., The, Limited, xlix.
Brandon Brewing Co., xxxi.
Brodie & Stafford, lii.
Bromley & Hague, Limited, xv.
Burns, P. & Co., xxxvii.
 
Cadwell, J. W. & Co., xxxvi.
Calgary Brewing & Malting Co., Limited, xl.
Calgary Colonization Company, Limited, xlv.
Campbell Bros. & Wilson, xiv.
Canada Permanent Mortgage Corporation, lviii.
Canadian Casualty & Boiler Insurance Co., The, iv.
Canadian Fairbanks Co., The, Limited, xxi.
Canadian Moline Plow Co., xxviii.
Canadian Northern Railway, Inside Front Cover.
Canadian Rubber Co. of Montreal, The, Limited, lxxv.
Carruthers, A., Co., Limited, xxii.
Carruthers, Johnston & Bradley, xxi.
Cockshutt Plow Co., Limited, xxi.
Codville-Georgeson Co., The, Limited, xx.
Codville-Smith Co., The, Limited, xx.
Colt’s Patent Fire Arms Manufacturing Company, lxxii.
Composite Brick Co., xxxv.
Consolidated Plate Glass Co. of Canada, The, Limited, xv.
Continental Life Insurance Company, The, iv.
Crafts & Lee, lii.
Crosse & Blackwell, Limited, lxxvi.
Cummings Brass Co., xxx.
Cushing Bros. Co., Ltd., xlvi.
 
Dartnell, E. F., lxxvi.
D’Easum & Mount, liii.
Department of Militia, lxvii.
Department of the Interior, lxv.
Devlin-Tyrell Co., xiv.
Dodd, William M., xlii.
Dominion Bridge Co., Limited, lxxvii.
Dominion Cartridge Co., Ltd., xxvi.
Dominion Radiator Co., Limited, lviii.
Dowd Milling Co., The, Limited, lxiv.
Drewry, E. L., xxvii.
 
Eaton, T., Co., The, Limited, xii & xiii.
Edmonton Brewing & Malting Co., Limited, xlviii.
Edmonton Tent and Mattress Co., lii.
Empire Brewing Co., The, Limited, xxix.
Enderton, C. H. & Co., xv.
 
Fairchild Co., The, Limited, vi.
Federal Life Assurance Company, The, lxii.
Fit-Reform, lxxiv.
Foley, Lock & Larson, v.
 
Gillard, W. H. & Co., lxxx.
Goodyear, Chas., xix.
Grand Trunk Pacific Railway, Back Cover.
Great West Land Co., xlvi & lxxxiii.
Gunn, John, & Sons, xvii.
 
Hague, Armington & Co., Limited, xviii.
Hamilton Bridge Works Co., The, Limited, ii.
Hughes & Co., xxxi.
 
International Harvester Co. of America (Incorporated), xxviii.
 
Jackson, Norman D., xliii.
Jaeger’s, Dr., Sanitary Woollen System Co., Limited, lxix.
Jones & Moore Electric Co. of Manitoba, Limited, lxxxvi.
 
Kelly, Douglas & Co., Limited, liv.
 
LaChance, W. W., xxxv.
Laidlaw Bros., lvii.
Lamontagne Limited, lxxiii.
Lazier, W. S. & Co., xlvi & lxxxiii.
Lee, W. F., Manitoba Builders’ Supply Co., ix.
Lewis Brothers, Limited, lxxii.
Loewen & Harvey, lvi.
Lott, C. S., xlvii.
Lowndes Company, The, Limited, iii.
 
Mackenzie Kenneth Co., xxiii.
MacMillan, Colquhoun & Beattie, vii.
McBride, A. & Co., xlvii.
McCallum, Hill & Co., xxxii.
McClary Manufacturing Co., The, xxii.
McDougall, John, Caledonian Iron Works Co., Ltd., lxxxii.
McKenzie Carriage Works, xxviii.
McLennan, McFeely & Co., Limited, lv.
Manitoba Gypsum Co., The, Limited, xxvii.
Manitoba Iron Works, The, Limited, xxv.
Manley & Smith, xxxv.
Marshall-Wells Company, viii.
Massey-Harris Co., Limited, lix.
May, Samuel, & Co., lxiv.
Middleton, H. G. & Co., xix.
Mitchell Rifle Sight Co., Limited, lx.
Montgomery Bros., xxx.
Mortimer Co., Limited, lxxiii.
 
Northern Iron Works, xix.
North-West Electric Co., Limited, xlix.
 
Ochsner, Robert, xlix.
Ontario Sewer Pipe Company, The, Limited, lx.
Osler, Hammond & Nanton, 2.
 
Pacific Cartage Co., Limited, xlvii.
Paulin-Chambers Company, The, xxiii.
Peverett, John R., xxxii.
Pither & Leiser, lvi.
Prior, E. G. & Co., Limited Liability, lvi.
Prescott Emery Wheel Co., Limited, lxxxii.
Province of Quebec, lxxviii.
 
Queens, The, Winnipeg, xxx.
 
Rat Portage Lumber Co., The, Limited, i.
Red Feather Co., lxxx.
Revillon Brothers, Limited, Edmonton, l & li.
Revillon Brothers, Limited, Montreal, lxx & lxxi.
Richelieu & Ontario Navigation Co., lxxix.
Riley & McCormick, Limited, xxxviii.
Rosewell, Carson & Fisher, xxxvi.
Ross Brothers, Limited, xlviii.
Ross Rifle Company, lxxxvii.
   “    “    “    lxxxviii.
   “    “    “    Inside Back Cover
Royal Lumber & Fuel Co., Limited, vi.
Ryan & Fares, xi.
 
Sandeman, H. F., xlviii.
Sanford, W. E. Mfg. Co., Limited, lxiv.
Sawyer & Massey Co., Limited, xvii.
Shera & Co., liii.
Smart, Jas., Mfg. Co., The, Limited, lxxxii.
Smith & Ferguson Co., The, Limited, xxxiii.
Smith Howard, Paper Co., lxxxvi.
Somerville Steam Marble and Granite Works, The, vii.
Sparrow. A. C., xli.
Standard Soap Co., Limited, xliv.
Strathcona Brewing & Malting Co., xlix.
Stuart, The James, Electric Co., Limited, xxiv.
Stuart, W., & Co., xliv.
Sub-Target Gun Company, The, Limited, lxi.
 
Threshers’ Supply Co., Limited, xxii.
Tisdall, Charles E., liii.
Tuckett Cigar Co., Limited, lxiii.
Tully & Tully, xxxi.
Turner, James, & Co., Limited, lxxx.
 
Union Drawn Steel Co., Limited, lxii.
Upton, T., Co., Limited, lxiii.
 
Waterous Engine Works Co., The, Limited, xvii.
Western Canada Flour Mills Co., Limited, xxxii.
Western Tent & Mattress Co., The, xliv.
Whitmore Bros., xxxiv.
Wilkinson Plough Co., The, Limited, lxi.
Wilson, M. J., & Sons, lxvi.
Winchester Repeating Arms Co., xxvi.
Winnipeg Paint & Glass Co., The, Limited, x.
Winnipeg Rubber Co., The, Limited, xiv.
Wood, Vallance & Leggat, Limited, lv.

[The end of The Royal North-West Mounted Police by Capt. Ernest J. (John) Chambers]

Stock Brokers	☙	land, insurance,
		general financial agents

	PAGE.

PREFACE	4

CHAPTER I.—A Big Problem for a Young Country.—The Necessity of Providing for the Protection of Life and Property in the Great West during the Process of its Exploration and Settlement.—Some Notes on the Early History of Canada’s Great North-West.—Colonel Robertson Ross’ Reconnaissance of 1872 and his Report	5

CHAPTER II.—Organization of the North-West Mounted Police.—How the Authority of the Dominion was Advanced Eight Hundred Miles Westward from Manitoba to the Foot Hills of the Rockies by the Big March of 1874	17

CHAPTER III.—The First Winter in the Far West.—Hardships of the Pioneers of Fort Macleod.—The Illicit Whisky Trade Suppressed and Law and Order Established.—A Marvellous Change.—The First Detachment on the Saskatchewan.—Trouble with the St. Laurent Half-Breeds.—General Sir Selby Smyth’s Inspection and Favourable Report	29

CHAPTER IV.—Col. Macleod Commissioner.—The Development of the North-West Territories under Proper Protection.—Dealings with the Indians.—The Sun Dance.—The Big Treaty with the Blackfeet	38

CHAPTER V.—The Sitting Bull Incident.—Unwelcome Visitors from the United States Impose several years Hard Work and Grave Responsibilities.—Sitting Bull and the Custer Massacre	45

CHAPTER VI.—Under Sir John Again.—The Mounted Police placed under the Department of the Interior.—Experimental Farming by the Force.—Lieut.-Col. A. G. Irvine succeeds Lieut.-Col. Macleod as Commissioner.—Difficulties with the Indians in the Southern Part of the Territories.—Tribes Induced to leave the Danger Zone near the International Frontier.—The Establishment of the Force Increased by Two Hundred Men	56

CHAPTER VII.—Lord Lorne’s Tour.—A Vice-Regal Escort which Travelled over Twelve Hundred Miles.—Some Notes of a Highly Significant Prairie Pilgrimage	67

CHAPTER VIII.—Headquarters Removed to Regina.—The Usefulness of Fort Walsh Disappears, and the Post is Abandoned.—The Construction of the Canadian Pacific Railway.—A Record in Track-Laying and an Equally Creditable Record in the Maintenance of Order.—Extra Duties Imposed upon the North-West Mounted Police	71

CHAPTER IX.—The Rebellion of 1885.—The Uprising Predicted by Officers of the Force well in Advance of the Actual Appeal to Arms.—Irvine’s Splendid March from Regina to Prince Albert.—The Fight at Duck Lake, and Abandonment of Fort Carlton.—Services of the Detachments at Prince Albert, Battleford and Fort Pitt and of those which Accompanied the Militia Columns throughout the Campaign	81

CHAPTER X.—Increase of Strength and Duties.—The Establishment Raised to 1,000 Men.—L. W. Herchmer Commissioner.—More Vice-Regal Visits.—Extension of the Sphere of Operations Northward to the Athabasca and Peace River Districts and into the Yukon.—The Fight to Suppress the Illicit Liquor Trade.—The Force Loses a Good Friend in Sir John Macdonald but gains another in Sir Wilfrid Laurier.—The “Almighty Voice” Tragedy.—Rapid Extension of the Yukon Duties	103

CHAPTER XI.—Under the Present Commissioner.—Handsome and Useful Contributions of the North-West Mounted Police towards the Armies fighting the Battles of Empire in South Africa.—The Victoria Cross.—Great Extension of the Work of the Force in Yukon and the Far North.—The Memorable Visit of the Duke and Duchess of Cornwall and York, and the Conferring upon the Force of the Distinction “Royal”.—The Earl of Minto Honorary Commissioner.—Vice-Regal Visits.—The Inauguration of the New Provinces.—The Hudson Bay Detachments.—Something about the Force as it is To-day and the Work it is Doing	124

APPENDIX A	159

Regtl.	Rank.	Name.	Commission.
No.
3188	Sergeant	Skirving, H. R.	Colonial Forces.
3420	Constable	Bredin, A. N.	Imperial Army.
3228	Constable	Ballantine, J. A.	”
3031	Corporal	French, J. G.	S. A. Constabulary.
3290	Constable	Ermatinger. C. P.	” ”
2983	Sergeant	Hilliam, E.	Howard’s Scouts.
3191	Sergeant-Major	Church, F.	Canadian Yeomanry.
899	”	Richards, J.	” ”
3002	Staff-Sergeant	Ketchen, H. D. B.	C.M.R., Winnipeg.

Reg.	Rank.	Name.	Corps.	Cause.
No.
3165	Const.	Lewis, Z. R. E.	R.C.R.	Killed in action
3337	”	Davidson, F.	Howard’s Scouts	” ”
2431	Corpl.	Taylor, J. R.	C.M.R.	” ”
3188	Sergt.	Skirving, H. R.	Imperial Army.	” ”
3051	Corpl.	O’Kelly, G. M.	C.M.R.	Enteric fever.
3369	Const.	Lett, R.	”	” ”
3380	”	Clements, H. H.	”	” ”

			Date of
Name.	Present Rank.	Date.	First appointment.
Perry, Aylesworth Bowen	Commissioner	1 Aug. ‘00	24 Jan. ‘82
McIlree, John Henry	Asst. Commissioner	1 Nov. ‘92	14 Nov. ‘70
Wood, Zachary Taylor	do	1 July ‘02	1 Aug. ‘85
Deane, Richard Burton	Superintendent	1 Apr. ‘84	1 July ‘83
Constantine, Charles	do	1 Sept. ‘97	20 Oct. ‘86
Sanders, Gilbert Edward, D.S.O.	do	1 July ‘99	1 Sept. ‘84
Primrose, Philip Carteret Hill	do	14 Oct. ‘99	1 Aug. ‘85
Snyder, Arthur Edward	do	1 July ‘01	1 Aug. ‘85
Cuthbert. Albert Edw. Ross	do	1 Sept. ‘02	1 Aug. ‘85
Wilson, James Osgood	do	1 Mar. ‘03	15 Sept. ‘85
Begin, Joseph Victor	do	1 Mar. ‘03	22 Oct. ‘85
Macdonell, Archibald Cameron, D.S.O.	do	1 Mar. ‘03	22 Sept. ‘89
Moodie, John Douglas	do	1 Dec. ‘03	15 Sept. ‘85
McGibbon, John Alexander	Inspector	15 Sept. ‘85	15 Sept. ‘85
Starnes, Cortlandt	do	1 Mar. ‘86	1 Mar. ‘86
Routledge, Walton H.	do	1 May ‘87	1 May ‘87
Davidson, Hugh Jas. Alexr.	do	1 Feb. ‘89	1 Feb. ‘89
Howard, Donald Macdonald	do	1 Nov. ‘90	1 Nov. ‘90
Strickland, D’Arcy Edward	do	1 Nov. ‘91	1 Nov. ‘91
Belcher, Robert, C.M.G.	do	1 Feb. ‘93	1 Feb. ‘93
Irwin, William H.	do	4 May ‘93	4 May ‘93
Jarvis, Arthur Murray, C.M.G.	do	16 May ‘93	16 May ‘93
Demers, Francois Joseph A.	do	3 June ‘98	3 June ‘98
Horrigan, Fitzpatrick Jos.	do	4 Nov. ‘99	4 Nov. ‘99
McDonell, Albert Edward Crosby	do	1 Aug. ‘00	1 Aug. ‘00
West, Christopher Harfield	do	1 Aug. ‘00	1 Aug. ‘00
McGinnis, Thomas	do	1 Sept. ‘00	1 Sept. ‘00
Walke, William Mackenzie	do	1 Oct. ‘00	1 Oct. ‘00
Pelletier, Ephrem Albert	do	1 Jan. ‘01	1 Jan. ‘01
Worsley, George Stanley	do	1 Apr. ‘01	1 Apr. ‘01
Heffernan, John Herbert	do	15 May ‘01	15 May ‘01
Taylor, John	do	1 July ‘01	1 July ‘01
Douglas, Richard Young	do	20 May ‘02	20 May ‘02
Knight, Reginald Spencer	do	1 Mar. ‘03	1 Mar. ‘03
Richards, John	do	1 Mar. ‘03	1 Mar. ‘03
Parker, William	do	1 Mar. ‘03	1 Mar. ‘03
Duffus, Arthur William	do	1 Mar. ‘03	1 Mar. ‘03
Stevens, George	do	31 Oct. ‘03	31 Oct. ‘03
Tucker, Robert Edward	do	1 Apr. ‘04	1 Apr. ‘04
Church, Frank	do	1 Apr. ‘04	1 Apr. ‘04
Ritchie, James	Inspector	1 Apr. ‘04	1 Apr. ‘04
Genereux, John Horace	do	1 Apr. ‘04	1 Apr. ‘04
Pennefather, Percival Wm.	do	29 June ‘04	29 June ‘04
Shaw, Alfred Ernest	do	29 June ‘04	29 June ‘04
Allard, Alphonse B.	do	1 July ‘04	1 July ‘04
Grant, John William S.	do	27 July ‘04	27 July ‘04
Paré, Louis Alphonse, M.D.	Surgeon	1 Jan. ‘04	1 July ‘87
Bell, George Pearson. M.D.	do	1 July ‘05	8 Feb. ‘94
Fraser, Samuel Martin, M.D.	Assistant Surgeon	1 May ‘89	1 May ‘89
Thompson, W. E., M.D.	do	12 July ‘98	12 July ‘98
^[20]Madore, Godefroy, M.D.	do	15 Aug. ‘98	15 Aug. ‘98
Burnett, John. V.S.	Inspector and
	Veterinary Surgeon	1 July ‘90	1 July ‘87
Wroughton, Theodore Ambrose, V.S.	do do	1 Mar. ‘98	1 Jan. ‘88

PREFACE

CHAPTER I
A BIG PROBLEM FOR A YOUNG COUNTRY

CHAPTER II
ORGANISATION OF THE N.W.M.P.

CHAPTER III.
THE FIRST WINTER IN THE FAR WEST.

CHAPTER IV.
COLONEL MACLEOD, COMMISSIONER

CHAPTER V.
THE SITTING BULL INCIDENT

CHAPTER VI.
UNDER SIR JOHN AGAIN

CHAPTER VII.
THE MARQUIS OF LORNE’S TOUR

CHAPTER VIII.
HEADQUARTERS REMOVED TO REGINA

CHAPTER IX.
THE REBELLION OF 1885

CHAPTER X.
INCREASE OF STRENGTH AND DUTIES.

CHAPTER XI
UNDER THE PRESENT COMMISSIONER

APPENDIX

Swan River	accommodation for	150	men and horses
Battleford	”	50	”
Fort Macleod	”	100	”
Fort Walsh	”	100	”
Fort Calgary	”	25	”
Fort Saskatchewan	”	25	”
Shoal Lake	”	7	”

Officers.	Present Pay.	Prop. Pay.
Commissioner	2,600	3,000
Assistant Commissioners	1,600	2,000
Superintendents	1,400	1,800
Surgeons and Ass. Surgeons	1,400	1,800
Veterinary Surgeons	1,000	1,400

Name.	Date	Rank.	Remarks.
	D.M.Y.
Breden, John	11-5-74	Sub-Inspector
McLennan, D. B.	74	do
Carvell, Jacob	28-10-75	Superintendent
French, Lt.-Col., G. A.	22-7-76	Commissioner
Brisebois, E. A.	1-8-76	Superintendent
Welsh, Vernon	1-10-78	Sub.-Inspector
Nevitt, R. B., M.B.	1-10-78	Surgeon
Allen, Edwin	10-9-78	Sub.-Inspector
Fortescue, L.	28-2-79	do
Denny, C. R.	6-6-81	Inspector
Kittson. John. M.D.	24-1-82	Surgeon
Dowling, Thos	31-3-86	Inspector
Kennedy, G. A.	30-6-87	Surgeon
Riddell, R., V.S.	31-12-87	Vet.-Surgeon
Mills, S. G.	29-2-88	Inspector
Baldwin, H. Y.	30-9-88	Surgeon
Powell, F. H.	31-5-89	do
Williams, V. A. S.	28-9-89	Inspector
Drayner, Fredk.	15-7-92	do
Chalmers, T. W.	30-4-93	do
Matthews, W. G.	31-10-93	do
Wills, A. E., M.D.	15-2-98	Surgeon
Bonnar, Dr. H. A.	12-7-98	do
deCou, D. McG.	30-6-99	do
Scarth, W. H.	15-4-02	Inspector
Baker, Montague	31-10-02	do
Cosby, F. L.	27-8-03	do
Crosthwait, S.	31-12-03	do
Cartwright, F. L.	9-3-04	do
Wickham, W. C.	26-3-04	do
LaRocque, H. C., P.M.J.A.	1-4-04	do
Brunton, H. G.	14-7-05	do

Resigned	32
Retired with gratuity	18
Appointed Stipendiary Magistrate	1
Superanuated under Civil Service Act	7
Pensioned under Pension Act	4
Died	16
Office Abolished	1
Temporary Appointment	1
Left under various circumstances	13
	—
	93

WINNIPEG, MAN.	. . . MANUFACTURERS OF . . .	RAINY RIVER, Ont.
		KENORA, Ont.
		VANCOUVER, B.C.
		AND OTHER POINTS

	Which covers you against all accidents and all
	kinds of diseases is : : : : :
	SOLD FOR THE FIRST TIME
COVERS	by	COVERS
ALL	The Canadian Casualty	ALL
	& Boiler Insurance Co.
ACCIDENTS	————————————	KINDS OF
	WESTERN OFFICES:	DISEASES
	R. J. KELLY, Provincial Manager,
	Union Bank Bldg. WINNIPEG, Man.

FOLEY BROS.	LOCK BROS.	PETER LARSON,
Wholesale Grocers & Railway Contractors,	WINNIPEG	Railway Contractor,
ST PAUL, MINN.		HELENA, MONT.

M. STEWART,	I. E. GAUDIN,	R. E. BLAKEWAY,	G. A. METCALFE,
President	Vice-President and Mgr.	Asst. Mgr.	Secretary

LUMBER, FUEL AND		ORNAMENTAL
BUILDERS’		GLASS
HARDWARE
Our Stocks are Complete in Lumber, Lath, Shingles, Screen Doors, Screen Windows, Door Frames, Window Frames, Doors, Sash, Blinds, Mouldings, Newel Posts, Balusters, Stair Rails, Building Papers, etc., etc.		We Carry in Stock Beveled Plate Designs set in copper for Doors and Transoms, also Fancy and Colored Glass including Enameled, Ground, Venetian, Embossed, Sand Blast and Wheel Cut. Suitable for Front Doors.
		Prices and Designs Furnished
		on Application

Office: 646 Notre Dame. Phone 3390	P. O. Box 684	Yard: 1151 Notre Dame West. Phone 2735
WINNIPEG		CANADA

Name.	Date	Rank.	Remarks.
	D.M.Y.
Poett, J. L., V.S.	1-8-77	Sub.-Inspector	$ 333.32
Walker, Jas.	1-2-81	Superintendent	583.30
Winder, Wm.	1-4-81	do	700.00
Frechette, Edmund	1-11-82	Inspector	666.64
French, John	1-7-83	do	797.97
Walsh, Jas. M.	1-9-83	Superintendent	1,166.66
Shurtliffe, A.	31-12-84	do	700.00
Dickens, F. J.	1-4-86	Inspector	1,000.00
Irvine, A. G.	1-4-86	Commissioner	3,466.66
Crosier, L. N. F.	30-6-86	Asst.-Commissioner	1,733.33
Brooks, W. A.	30-11-88	Inspector	250.00
Likely, H. D.	30-9-89	do	333.33
Neale, P. R.	31-7-90	Superintendent	1,750.00
Wattam, Thos.	30-9-91	Inspector	437.49
Hopkins, E. G. O.	1-5-95	do	298.60
Olivier, Hercule	1-5-95	do	215.27
Aylen, Peter. M.D.	1-7-95	Asst.-Surgeon	750.00
MacPherson, D. H.	30-9-97	Inspector	750.00

Name.	Date	Rank.	Remarks.
	D.M.Y.
Jackson, Thos. R.	5-10-78	Sub.-Inspector
Forget, Joseph	20-6-74	Quarter-Master
Young, Chas. F.	28-7-74	Superintendent
Richer, Theodore	11-9-74	do
LeCain, H. J. N.	20-5-75	Sub.-Inspector
Nicolle, Chas.	15-7-75	Quarter-Master
Jarvis, W. D.	13-8-81	Superintendent
Prevost, H. R.	23-1-84	Inspector
Antrobus, W. D.	1-11-92	do
Harper, Frank	31-5-01	do
Paradis, E. C.	9-10-01	do
Williams, W. MdeR	30-5-04	do
Rolph, J. W.	2-7-87	Surgeon

LUMBER
	SASH
		DOORS
			MOULDINGS
				INTERIOR FINISH

Bridges	Light
Buildings	Structural
Roof-Trusses	Work

Fine Builders’ Hardware	Stoves and Ranges
Shelf and Heavy Hardware	Mining & Railway Supplies
Iron and Steel	Mill and Logging Supplies
Paint, Brushes, Varnish	Cutlery, Novelties, Etc.
House Furnishing Goods	Sporting and Bicycle Goods

STONE		HAIR
SAND		CEMENT
LIME		(Portland & Keene’s)
PLASTER	Correspondence	EXPANDED METAL
BRICK	Solicited	MORTAR COLOR
LATH		FIRE BRICK
METAL		FIRE CLAY
AND		of all descriptions
WOOD		RUBEROID ROOFING

Austin Well Drilling-Machines
Howell Well Augers
Howell Saw Mills
French Buhr Stone Mills
Green Bone Cutters
Sauerkraut Cutters
Grain Grinders
Hay Presses
Pumps and Tanks
Woodsaws
Gasoline Engines

HON. ROBERT ROGERS,	A. D. CHISHOLM,	J. D. BALFOUR,
President	Treasurer	Sec’y & Man. Director

STONE		CEMENT
Rubble		SAND
Footing	HYDRATED LIME	BRICK
Crushed	The only process of its	HARDWALL
Dimension	kind in Canada	PLASTER

LIME		LATH
White and
Grey		Etc.

Office:	Yard and Factory:
402 McINTYRE BLOCK	268 JARVIS AVENUE
Phone 1277	Phone 3606

Our 1906 Catalogue is full	ROADMAKING	A Quarter Century’s Experience
of Interest—Write for it.	MACHINERY	in Supplying the needs
		of the North-West.

	. . . Dealer in . . .
CHAS. GOODYEAR	Electric Machinery
	and Supplies

Arc Lamps	Switches	“Faries” Portable
Telephones	Switch-boards	Brackets and
Sockets	Marble Panels	Stand Lamps
Batteries	Instruments	and General
Aluminum Shades	Iron Conduits	Supplies

Sunbeam Lamps	Distributor for the Nungesser
Hill Electric Switch Co., Montreal	Electric Battery Co. of Cleveland, O.
(Switches and Switch-boards)	(The 1900 and No. 16 Acme Dry Batteries)
Adams Bagnall, Arc Lamps	Electric Porcelain Goods of all kinds
American Circular Loom, Flexible Conduit	Harvey Hubbell Goods
Cutter-Hammer, Milwaukee, Wis.	Pull Sockets Attachment Plugs
(Controlling Devices of all kinds)	“STANDARD” Dynamos and Motors
“Shawmutt” Standard Enclosed Fuses (New Code)	A Specialty—Printing Press Motors

PREFACE

CHAPTER I A BIG PROBLEM FOR A YOUNG COUNTRY

CHAPTER II ORGANISATION OF THE N.W.M.P.

CHAPTER III. THE FIRST WINTER IN THE FAR WEST.

CHAPTER IV. COLONEL MACLEOD, COMMISSIONER

CHAPTER V. THE SITTING BULL INCIDENT

CHAPTER VI. UNDER SIR JOHN AGAIN

CHAPTER VII. THE MARQUIS OF LORNE’S TOUR

CHAPTER VIII. HEADQUARTERS REMOVED TO REGINA

CHAPTER IX. THE REBELLION OF 1885

CHAPTER X. INCREASE OF STRENGTH AND DUTIES.

CHAPTER XI UNDER THE PRESENT COMMISSIONER

APPENDIX

CHAPTER I
A BIG PROBLEM FOR A YOUNG COUNTRY

CHAPTER II
ORGANISATION OF THE N.W.M.P.

CHAPTER III.
THE FIRST WINTER IN THE FAR WEST.

CHAPTER IV.
COLONEL MACLEOD, COMMISSIONER

CHAPTER V.
THE SITTING BULL INCIDENT

CHAPTER VI.
UNDER SIR JOHN AGAIN

CHAPTER VII.
THE MARQUIS OF LORNE’S TOUR

CHAPTER VIII.
HEADQUARTERS REMOVED TO REGINA

CHAPTER IX.
THE REBELLION OF 1885

CHAPTER X.
INCREASE OF STRENGTH AND DUTIES.

CHAPTER XI
UNDER THE PRESENT COMMISSIONER

	H. G. MIDDLETON & CO.
Boots	WHOLESALE JOBBERS IN
	Boots and Shoes, Felt Goods, Gloves, Mitts, Moccasins,
	Trunks and Valises : : : : : :
and
	SOLE AGENTS FOR
Shoes	The Celebrated Berlin Rubbers “Daisy,” “Duck Never
	Break” and “America” Brands : : : :

CRESTING and	STRUCTURAL and ORNAMENTAL IRON WORKERS		BUILDERS’
IRON-WORK	FOUNDERS, MACHINISTS, BLACKSMITHS		IRON-WORK
OF ALL KINDS	COLUMNS, I BEAMS FENCES.		A SPECIALTY
—————	Point Douglas and	WINNIPEG, Man.	—————
Send for Lists	Gladstone Ave.		Send for Lists

GOLD STANDARD TEAS	GOLD STANDARD FLAVORING
GOLD STANDARD JELLY POWDER	EXTRACTS
“THE-TEN MINUTE-DESSERT”	GOLD STANDARD JAVA & MOCHA
	“THE-CHAFFLESS-COFFEE”
GOLD STANDARD CAKE ICINGS	GOLD STANDARD SPICES

The Codville-Georgeson Co. Ltd.	The Codville-Smith Co. Ltd.
WINNIPEG & BRANDON, Man.	CALGARY - ALBERTA

WE INSURE	WE INVEST MONEY
Buildings and Contents	On First Mortgage Security
Against Accident	On Farm and City Properties
Against Sickness
Employers Against Accident to Employees
Plate Glass Against Breakage	WE PLACE LOANS
Vessels and Cargoes	Without Cost to Borrowers at low rate of interest
Rent
Against Tornado and Wind Storm
	WE MANAGE ESTATES
WE REPRESENT	25 Years Experience as Rental Agents
The Following Leading Companies:
British America, Toronto
Queen of America	WE SELL
Phœnix, Brooklyn	Fireproof Safe and Vaults
American Surely Co. of New York	Real Estate
Ontario Accident Insurance Co.
Colonial Investment and Loan Co.

Montreal	Toronto	Vancouver	Winnipeg
The Canadian Fairbanks Co.		WINNIPEG, Man.

JOHN McCLARY,	W. M. GARTSHORE,	GEORGE O. McCLARY,	J. K. H. POPE,
President.	Vice-President.	Treasurer.	Secretary.

Head Office:
	—MANUFACTURERS OF—
LONDON,
Ont.		Winnipeg Office
Warehouses:	STOVES	and Warehouse:
TORONTO,	RANGES	183-185-187
A. D. Kennelly, Mgr.	FURNACES	Bannatyne Ave.
MONTREAL, Que.		J. W. DRISCOLL,
A. A. Brown, Mgr.	Enamelled and Tinwares of all kinds	Manager.
VANCOUVER, B.C.
W. E. Drake. Mgr.	Millers’ and Tinners’ Supplies
ST. JOHN, N. B.
J. J. Foot, Mgr.
WINNIPEG, Man.

Electrical Construction Work	Complete Electric Plants
of all Descriptions	Installed

T. R. DEACON,	HUGH B. LYALL,
C. E.—M. E.,President and General Manager.	Secretary-Treasurer.